This is a modern-English version of Kipling Stories and Poems Every Child Should Know, Book II, originally written by Kipling, Rudyard. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


The Riverside Literature Series

 

Kipling Stories and Poems
Every Child Should Know

 

BOOK II

 

From Rudyard Kipling's The Seven Seas, The Days Work, Etc.

 

EDITED BY
MARY E. BURT and W. T. CHAPIN, Ph.D. (Princeton)

 

The Riverside Press

 

 

BOSTON NEW YORK CHICAGO SAN FRANCISCO

HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY

The Riverside Press Cambridge

 

 

 

COPYRIGHT, 1891, 1893, 1894, 1895, 1896, 1897, 1898,
1899, 1900, 1901, 1902, 1903, 1907, 1909
BY RUDYARD KIPLING

COPYRIGHT, 1891, BY WOLCOTT BALESTIER

COPYRIGHT, 1892, 1893, 1895, BY MACMILLAN & COMPANY

COPYRIGHT, 1893, 1905, BY D. APPLETON & COMPANY

COPYRIGHT, 1893, 1894, 1897, 1898, BY THE CENTURY COMPANY

COPYRIGHT, 1894, BY HARPER & BROTHERS

COPYRIGHT, 1900, BY THE CURTIS PUBLISHING COMPANY


PUBLISHED, APRIL, 1909


The Riverside Press

CAMBRIDGE · MASSACHUSETTS

CONTENTS

PAGE
Biographical Sketch—Charles Eliot Norton vii
 
Part 4
(Continued from Book I, Riverside Literature Series, No. 257)
IV. Baa, Baa, Black Sheep (from "Under the Deodars," etc.) 143
V. Wee Willie Winkie (from "Under the Deodars," etc.) 188
VI. The Dove of Dacca (from "Departmental Ditties and Ballads and Barrack-room Ballads") 205
VII. The Smoke upon Your Altar Dies (from "Departmental Ditties and Ballads and Barrack-room Ballads") 207
VIII. Recessional (from "The Five Nations") 208
IX. L'Envoi (from "The Seven Seas") 210
 
Part 5
I. The Sing-Song of Old Man Kangaroo (from "Just So Stories") 213
II. Fuzzy Wuzzy (from "Departmental Ditties and Ballads and Barrack-room Ballads") 222
III. The English Flag (from "Departmental Ditties and Ballads and Barrack-room Ballads") 225
IV. The King (from "The Seven Seas") 231
V. To the Unknown Goddess (from "Departmental Ditties and Ballads and Barrack-room Ballads") 234
VI. The Galley Slave (from "Departmental Ditties and Ballads and Barrack-room Ballads") 235
VII. The Ship That Found Herself (from "The Day's Work") 238
 
Part 6
I. A Trip Across a Continent (from "Captains Courageous") 267
II. The Children of the Zodiac (from "Many Inventions") 274
III. The Bridge Builders (from "The Day's Work") 299
IV. The Miracles (from "The Seven Seas") 351
V. Our Lady of the Snows (from "The Five Nations") 353
VI. The Song of the Women (from "The Naulahka") 356
VII. The White Man's Burden (from "The Five Nations") 359

ILLUSTRATIONS BY RUDYARD KIPLING

Initial for "The Sing-Song of Old Man Kangaroo"   213
A picture of Old Man Kangaroo when he was the Different Animal with four short legs   215
Old Man Kangaroo at five in the afternoon, when he had got his beautiful hind legs just as Big God Nqong had promised   217

A BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH

BY CHARLES ELIOT NORTON

The deep and widespread interest which the writings of Mr. Rudyard Kipling have excited has naturally led to curiosity concerning their author and to a desire to know the conditions of his life. Much has been written about him which has had little or no foundation in truth. It seems, then, worth while, in order to prevent false or mistaken reports from being accepted as trustworthy, and in order to provide for the public such information concerning Mr. Kipling as it has a right to possess, that a correct and authoritative statement of the chief events in his life should be given to it. This is the object of the following brief narrative.

The strong and widespread interest in the works of Mr. Rudyard Kipling has naturally sparked curiosity about him and a desire to learn more about his life. A lot has been said about him that isn't really true. Therefore, it's important to prevent false or misleading information from being viewed as reliable, and to give the public accurate details about Mr. Kipling that it deserves. This is the purpose of the following brief narrative.


Rudyard Kipling was born at Bombay on the 30th of December, 1865. His mother, Alice, daughter of the Rev. G. B. Macdonald, a Wesleyan preacher, eminent in that denomination, and his father, John Lockwood Kipling, the son also of a Wesleyan preacher, were both of Yorkshire birth. They had been married in London early in the year, and they named their first-born child after the pretty lake in[viii] Staffordshire on the borders of which their acquaintance had begun. Mr. Lockwood Kipling, after leaving school, had served his apprenticeship in one of the famous Staffordshire potteries at Burslem, had afterward worked in the studio of the sculptor, Mr. Birnie Philip, and from 1861 to 1865 had been engaged on the decorations of the South Kensington Museum. During our American war and in the years immediately following, the trade of Bombay was exceedingly flourishing, the city was immensely prosperous, a spirit of inflation possessed the Government and the people alike, there were great designs for the improvement and rebuilding of large portions of the town, and a need was felt for artistic oversight and direction of the works in hand and contemplated. The distinction which Mr. Lockwood Kipling had already won by his native ability and thorough training led to his being appointed in 1865 to go to Bombay as the professor of Architectural Sculpture in the British School of Art which had been established there.

Rudyard Kipling was born in Bombay on December 30, 1865. His mother, Alice, was the daughter of Rev. G. B. Macdonald, a prominent Wesleyan preacher, and his father, John Lockwood Kipling, was also the son of a Wesleyan preacher, both hailing from Yorkshire. They got married in London earlier that year and named their first child after the beautiful lake in[viii] Staffordshire, where their relationship began. After finishing school, Mr. Lockwood Kipling completed his apprenticeship at one of the well-known Staffordshire potteries in Burslem, later working in the studio of sculptor Mr. Birnie Philip. From 1861 to 1865, he was involved in the decorations of the South Kensington Museum. During the American Civil War and in the years right after, Bombay's trade was booming, the city was thriving, and there was a strong sense of inflation among both the Government and the people. There were ambitious plans to improve and rebuild significant parts of the city, leading to a demand for artistic supervision and direction for the ongoing and proposed projects. The reputation that Mr. Lockwood Kipling had already established through his natural talent and comprehensive training resulted in his appointment in 1865 as the professor of Architectural Sculpture at the British School of Art that had been set up in Bombay.

It was thus that Rudyard Kipling came to be born in the most cosmopolitan city of the Eastern world, and it was there and in its neighbourhood that the first three years of the boy's life were spent, years in which every child receives ineffaceable impressions, shaping his conceptions of the world, and in which a child of peculiarly sensitive nature and active disposition, such as this boy possessed, lies open to[ix] myriad influences that quicken and give colour to the imagination.

It was in this way that Rudyard Kipling was born in the most cosmopolitan city of the Eastern world, and it was there and in the surrounding area that he spent the first three years of his life—years when every child absorbs lasting impressions that shape their understanding of the world. A child with a particularly sensitive nature and an active personality, like this boy, is open to[ix] countless influences that inspire and add depth to the imagination.

In the spring of 1868 he was taken by his mother for a visit to England, and there, in the same year, his sister was born. In the next year his mother returned to India with both her children, and the boy's next two years were spent at and near Bombay.

In the spring of 1868, his mother took him to England for a visit, and that same year, his sister was born. The following year, his mother returned to India with both her children, and the boy spent the next two years in and around Bombay.

He was a friendly and receptive child, eager, interested in all the various entertaining aspects of life in a city which, "gleaning all races from all lands," presents more diversified and picturesque varieties of human condition than any other, East or West. A little incident which his mother remembers is not without a pretty allegoric significance. It was at Nasik, on the Dekhan plain, not far from Bombay: the little fellow trudging over the ploughed field, with his hand in that of the native husbandman, called back to her in the Hindustani, which was as familiar to him as English, "Good-bye, this is my brother."

He was a friendly and open-minded kid, eager and curious about all the different fun aspects of life in a city that, "gathering all races from all lands," offers more diverse and colorful varieties of the human experience than anywhere else, East or West. A small incident that his mother remembers holds a lovely allegorical significance. It took place in Nasik, on the Dekhan plain, not far from Bombay: the little guy trudging over the plowed field, with his hand in that of the local farmer, called back to her in the Hindustani, which he spoke as fluently as English, "Goodbye, this is my brother."

In 1871 Mr. and Mrs. Kipling went with their children to England, and being compelled to return to India the next year, they took up the sorrow common to Anglo-Indian lives, in leaving their children "at home," in charge of friends at Southsea, near Portsmouth. It was a hard and sad experience for the boy. The originality of his nature and the independence of his spirit had already become clearly manifest, and were likely to render him unintelligible and perplexing to whosoever might have charge of him unless[x] they were gifted with unusual perceptions and quick sympathies. Happily his mother's sister, Mrs. (now Lady) Burne-Jones, was near at hand, in case of need, to care for him.

In 1871, Mr. and Mrs. Kipling traveled to England with their children, and since they had to go back to India the following year, they faced the common sorrow of Anglo-Indian families by leaving their children "at home," in the care of friends in Southsea, near Portsmouth. It was a tough and sad experience for the boy. His unique personality and independent spirit had already become obvious, making him likely to be confusing and puzzling to anyone looking after him unless[x] they had exceptional insight and empathy. Fortunately, his mother’s sister, Mrs. (now Lady) Burne-Jones, was nearby to provide care if needed.

In the spring of 1877 Mrs. Kipling came to England to see her children, and was followed the next year by her husband. The children were removed from Southsea, and Rudyard, grown into a companionable, active-minded, interesting boy, now in his thirteenth year, had the delight of spending some weeks in Paris, with his father, attracted thither by the exhibition of that year. His eyesight had been for some time a source of trouble to him, and the relief was great from glasses, which were specially fitted to his eyes, and with which he has never since been able to dispense.

In the spring of 1877, Mrs. Kipling came to England to visit her children, followed the next year by her husband. The kids were moved from Southsea, and Rudyard, now a sociable, curious, and interesting boy at thirteen, enjoyed spending a few weeks in Paris with his father, drawn there by the exhibition that year. He had been having trouble with his eyesight for a while, and it was such a relief to get glasses that were specially fitted for him, which he has never been able to do without since.

On the return of his parents to India, early in 1878, Rudyard was placed at the school of Westward Ho, at Bideford, in Devon. This school was one chiefly intended for the sons of members of the Indian services, most of whom were looking forward to following their fathers' careers as servants of the Crown. It was in charge of an admirable head-master, Mr. Cormell Price, whose character was such that he won the affection of his boys no less than their respect. The young Kipling was not an easy boy to manage. He chose his own way. His talents were such that he might have held a place near the highest in his studies, but he was content to let others surpass him[xi] in lessons, while he yielded to his genius in devoting himself to original composition and to much reading in books of his own choice. He became the editor of the school paper, he contributed to the columns of the local Bideford Journal, he wrote a quantity of verse, and was venturesome enough to send a copy of verses to a London journal, which, to his infinite satisfaction, was accepted and published. Some of his verses were afterward collected in a little volume, privately printed by his parents at Lahore, with the title "Schoolboy Lyrics." All through his time at school his letters to his parents in India were such as to make it clear to them that his future lay in the field of literature.

On his parents' return to India in early 1878, Rudyard was enrolled at Westward Ho school in Bideford, Devon. This school primarily catered to the sons of Indian service members, most of whom were looking to follow in their fathers' footsteps as Crown servants. It was run by a remarkable headmaster, Mr. Cormell Price, who had a character that earned both the affection and respect of his students. Young Kipling proved to be a challenging student to manage. He followed his own path. Although he had the talent to excel academically, he was content to let others outshine him in lessons while he focused on original writing and reading books of his choice. He became the editor of the school paper, contributed to the local Bideford Journal, wrote a lot of poetry, and even had the boldness to send some poems to a London magazine, which, to his great delight, accepted and published them. Some of his poems were later gathered into a small volume privately printed by his parents in Lahore, titled "Schoolboy Lyrics." Throughout his time at school, his letters to his parents in India made it clear that his future was in literature.[xi]

His literary gifts came to him by inheritance from both the father and mother, and they were nurtured and cultivated in the circle of relatives and family friends with whom his holidays were spent. A sub-master at Westward Ho, though little satisfied with the boy's progress in the studies of the school, gave to him the liberty of his own excellent library. The holidays were spent at the Grange, in South Kensington, the home of his aunt and uncle, Mr. and Mrs. Burne-Jones, and here he came under the happiest possible domestic influences, and was brought into contact with men of highest quality, whose lives were given to letters and the arts, especially with William Morris, the closest intimate of the household of the Grange. Other homes were open to him where the[xii] pervading influence was that of intellectual pursuits, and where he had access to libraries through which he was allowed to wander and to browse at his will. The good which came to him, directly and indirectly, from these opportunities can hardly be overstated. To know, to love, and to be loved by such a man as Burne-Jones was a supreme blessing in his life.

His literary talents were inherited from both his parents and were nurtured in a circle of relatives and family friends during his holidays. Although a teacher at Westward Ho was not very pleased with the boy's progress in school, he allowed him access to his impressive library. Holidays were spent at the Grange in South Kensington, the home of his aunt and uncle, Mr. and Mrs. Burne-Jones, where he experienced the happiest domestic influences and interacted with high-quality individuals dedicated to literature and the arts, particularly William Morris, who was the closest friend of the Grange family. Other homes welcomed him as well, where the dominant atmosphere was one of intellectual pursuits, and he had the freedom to explore and browse their libraries. The benefits he received from these opportunities, both directly and indirectly, cannot be overstated. Knowing, loving, and being loved by someone like Burne-Jones was a profound blessing in his life.

In the autumn of 1882, having finished his course at school, a position was secured for him on the Civil and Military Gazette, Lahore, and he returned to his parents in India, who had meanwhile removed from Bombay to Lahore, where his father was at the head of the most important school of the arts in India. The Civil and Military Gazette is the chief journal of northwestern India, owned and conducted by the managers and owners of the Allahabad Pioneer, the ablest and most influential of all Indian newspapers published in the interior of the country.

In the fall of 1882, after finishing school, he got a job at the Civil and Military Gazette in Lahore and returned to his parents in India. They had moved from Bombay to Lahore, where his father was leading the most important art school in India. The Civil and Military Gazette is the main newspaper in northwestern India, owned and run by the same managers and owners of the Allahabad Pioneer, the most capable and influential newspaper published in the country's interior.

For five years he worked hard and steadily on the Gazette. Much of the work was simple drudgery. He shirked nothing. The editor-in-chief was a somewhat grim man, who believed in snubbing his subordinates, and who, though he recognized the talents of the "clever pup," as he called him, and allowed him a pretty free hand in his contributions to the paper, yet was inclined to exact from him the full tale of the heavy routine work of a newspaper office.

For five years, he worked hard and consistently at the Gazette. A lot of the work was just monotonous tasks. He avoided nothing. The editor-in-chief was a rather stern man, who liked to put down his subordinates. Even though he acknowledged the skills of the "clever pup," as he referred to him, and gave him a fair amount of freedom in his articles for the paper, he still expected him to handle all the demanding routine work of a newspaper office.

But these were happy years. For the youth was[xiii] feeling the spring of his own powers, was full of interest in life, was laying up stores of observation and experience, and found in his own home not only domestic happiness, but a sympathy in taste and a variety of talent and accomplishment which acted as a continual stimulus to his own genius. Father, mother, sister, and brother all played and worked together with rare combination of sympathetic gifts. In 1885 some of the verses with the writing of which he and his sister had amused themselves were published at Lahore, in a little volume entitled "Echoes," because most of them were lively parodies on some of the poems of the popular poets of the day. The little book had its moment of narrowly limited success and opened the way for the wider notoriety and success of a volume into which were gathered the "Departmental Ditties" that had appeared from time to time in the Gazette. Many of the stories also which were afterward collected under the now familiar title of "Plain Tales from the Hills" made their first appearance in the Gazette, and attracted wide attention in the Anglo-Indian community.

But these were happy years. The young man was[xiii] discovering his own potential, filled with enthusiasm for life, gathering insights and experiences, and found not only domestic happiness at home but also a shared taste and a range of talents and skills that continually inspired his own creativity. Father, mother, sister, and brother all collaborated with a rare blend of supportive abilities. In 1885, some of the poems that he and his sister had fun writing together were published in Lahore, in a small book called "Echoes," because most of them were lively parodies of popular poems from the day. The little book had a brief moment of limited success and paved the way for the broader recognition and success of a collection that included the "Departmental Ditties" that had appeared periodically in the Gazette. Many of the stories that were later compiled under the now well-known title "Plain Tales from the Hills" also made their debut in the Gazette, gaining significant attention in the Anglo-Indian community.

Kipling's work for five years at Lahore had indeed been of such quality that it was not surprising that he was called down to Allahabad, in 1887, to take a place upon the editorial staff of the Pioneer. The training of an Anglo-Indian journalist is peculiar. He has to master knowledge of many kinds, to become thoroughly acquainted with the affairs of the[xiv] English administration and the conditions of Anglo-Indian life, and at the same time with the interests, the modes of life, and thought of the vast underlying native population. The higher positions in Indian journalism are places of genuine importance and of large emolument, worthy objects of ambition for a young man conscious of literary faculty and inspired with zeal for public ends.

Kipling's work for five years in Lahore was so impressive that it’s no surprise he was called to Allahabad in 1887 to join the editorial staff of the Pioneer. The training for an Anglo-Indian journalist is unique. He needs to master various types of knowledge, become deeply familiar with the workings of the English administration and the realities of Anglo-Indian life, while also understanding the interests, lifestyles, and thoughts of the vast native population. The top positions in Indian journalism are genuinely important and financially rewarding, making them worthy goals for a young man aware of his literary talent and motivated by a desire to contribute to the public good.

The Pioneer issued a weekly as well as a daily edition, and in addition to his regular work upon the daily paper, Kipling continued to write for the weekly issue stories similar to those which had already won him reputation, and they now attracted wider attention than ever. His home at Allahabad was with Professor Hill, a man of science attached to the Allahabad College. But the continuity of his life was broken by various journeys undertaken in the interest of the paper—one through Rajputana, from which he wrote a series of descriptive letters, called "Letters of Marque"; another to Calcutta and through Bengal, which resulted in "The City of Dreadful Night" and other letters describing the little-known conditions of the vast presidency; and, finally, in 1889, he was sent off by the Pioneer on a tour round the world, on which he was accompanied by his friends, Professor and Mrs. Hill. Going first to Japan, he thence came to America, writing on the way and in America the letters which appeared in the Pioneer under the title of "From[xv] Sea to Sea"; and in September, 1889, he arrived in London.

The Pioneer published both a weekly and a daily edition, and alongside his regular work on the daily paper, Kipling kept writing stories for the weekly that were similar to those that had already gained him recognition, now garnering even more attention. He lived in Allahabad with Professor Hill, a scientist connected to Allahabad College. However, various trips he took for the paper interrupted his life—one through Rajputana, from which he wrote a series of descriptive letters called "Letters of Marque"; another to Calcutta and through Bengal, leading to "The City of Dreadful Night" and other letters about the relatively unknown conditions of the vast presidency; and finally, in 1889, he was sent by the Pioneer on a world tour with his friends, Professor and Mrs. Hill. He first traveled to Japan, then headed to America, writing along the way and in America the letters that were published in the Pioneer titled "From[xv] Sea to Sea"; and by September 1889, he reached London.

His Indian repute had not preceded him to such degree as to make the way easy for him through the London crowd. But after a somewhat dreary winter, during which he had been making acquaintances and had found irregular employment upon newspapers and magazines, arrangements were made with Messrs. Macmillan & Co. for the publication of an edition of "Plain Tales from the Hills." The book appeared in June. Its success was immediate. It was republished at once in America, and was welcomed as warmly on this side of the Atlantic as on the other. The reprint of Kipling's other Indian stories and of his "Departmental Ditties" speedily followed, together with the new tales and poems which showed the wide range of his creative genius. Each volume was a fresh success; each extended the circle of Mr. Kipling's readers, till now he is the most widely known of English authors.

His reputation in India hadn’t gotten him through the London crowd easily. But after a rather dull winter, during which he made connections and found some irregular work with newspapers and magazines, arrangements were made with Messrs. Macmillan & Co. to publish an edition of "Plain Tales from the Hills." The book came out in June. Its success was instant. It was quickly republished in America and was just as enthusiastically received on this side of the Atlantic as on the other. The reprints of Kipling's other Indian stories and his "Departmental Ditties" soon followed, along with new tales and poems that showcased the broad range of his creative talent. Each volume was a new success; each one expanded Mr. Kipling's readership, until now he is the most widely known of English authors.

In 1891 Mr. Kipling left England for a long voyage to South Africa, Australia, New Zealand, and Ceylon, and thence to visit his parents at Lahore. On his return to England, he was married in London to Miss Balestier, daughter of the late Mr. Wolcott Balestier of New York. Shortly after their marriage, Mr. and Mrs. Kipling visited Japan, and in August they came to America. They[xvi] established their home at Brattleboro, Vermont, where Mrs. Kipling's family had a large estate: and here, in a pleasant and beautifully situated house which they had built for themselves, their two eldest children were born, and here they continued to live till September, 1896.

In 1891, Mr. Kipling left England for an extended trip to South Africa, Australia, New Zealand, and Ceylon, and then to visit his parents in Lahore. When he returned to England, he got married in London to Miss Balestier, the daughter of the late Mr. Wolcott Balestier of New York. Soon after their wedding, Mr. and Mrs. Kipling traveled to Japan, and in August, they came to America. They[xvi] made their home in Brattleboro, Vermont, where Mrs. Kipling's family had a large estate. In a lovely house they built for themselves, their two eldest children were born, and they lived there until September 1896.

During these four years Mr. Kipling made three brief visits to England to see his parents, who had left India and were now settled in the old country.

During these four years, Mr. Kipling took three short trips to England to visit his parents, who had moved back from India and were now settled in the UK.

The winter of 1897-98 was spent by Mr. Kipling and his family, accompanied by his father, in South Africa. He was everywhere received with the utmost cordiality and friendliness.

The winter of 1897-98 was spent by Mr. Kipling and his family, accompanied by his father, in South Africa. He was welcomed everywhere with the greatest warmth and friendliness.

Returning to England in the spring of 1898, he took a house at Rottingdean, near Brighton, with intention to make it his permanent home.

Returning to England in the spring of 1898, he rented a house in Rottingdean, near Brighton, with the intention of making it his permanent home.

Of the later incidents of his life there is no need to speak.

Of the later events in his life, there's no need to discuss.


IV

BAA, BAA, BLACK SHEEP

At the School Council Baa, Baa, Black Sheep was elected to a very high position among the Kipling Stories "because it shows how mean they were to a boy and he did n't need it."

At the School Council, Baa, Baa, Black Sheep was elected to a very high position among the Kipling Stories "because it shows how unfair they were to a boy and he didn't deserve it."

Baa, Baa, Black Sheep, Got any wool? Sure, Sir; sure, Sir; three bags full.
One for the Master, one for the Lady—
None for the Little Boy who is crying down the street.

Nursery Rhyme.

Children's Poem.

THE FIRST BAG

"When I was in my father's house, I was in a better place."

"When I was at my dad's house, I was in a better place."

T

hey were putting Punch to bed—the ayah and the hamal, and Meeta, the big Surti boy with the red and gold turban. Judy, already tucked inside her mosquito-curtains, was nearly asleep. Punch had been allowed to stay up for dinner. Many privileges had been accorded to Punch within the last ten days, and a greater kindness from the people of his world had encompassed his ways and works, which were mostly obstreperous. He sat on the edge of his bed and swung his bare legs defiantly.[144]

They were putting Punch to bed—the caregiver and the helper, and Meeta, the tall Surti boy wearing a red and gold turban. Judy, already tucked under her mosquito net, was almost asleep. Punch had been allowed to stay up for dinner. He had received many privileges over the past ten days, and the people around him had shown him greater kindness, despite his mostly unruly behavior. He sat on the edge of his bed, swinging his bare legs defiantly.[144]

"Punch-baba going to bye-lo?" said the ayah suggestively.

"Is Punch-baba going to say goodbye?" said the nanny suggestively.

"No," said Punch. "Punch-baba wants the story about the Ranee that was turned into a tiger. Meeta must tell it, and the hamal shall hide behind the door and make tiger-noises at the proper time."

"No," said Punch. "Punch-baba wants the story about the Ranee who was turned into a tiger. Meeta must tell it, and the hamal will hide behind the door and make tiger noises at the right moment."

"But Judy-Baba will wake up," said the ayah.

"But Judy-Baba will wake up," said the nanny.

"Judy-baba is waking," piped a small voice from the mosquito-curtains. "There was a Ranee that lived at Delhi. Go on, Meeta," and she fell asleep again while Meeta began the story.

"Judy-baba is waking," a small voice chirped from behind the mosquito curtains. "There was a Ranee who lived in Delhi. Keep going, Meeta," and she fell asleep again as Meeta started the story.

Never had Punch secured the telling of that tale with so little opposition. He reflected for a long time. The hamal made the tiger-noises in twenty different keys.

Never had Punch told that story with so little resistance. He thought for a long time. The worker made tiger noises in twenty different tones.

"'Top!" said Punch authoritatively. "Why does n't Papa come in and say he is going to give me put-put?"

"'Top!" Punch said with authority. "Why doesn't Dad come in and say he's going to give me put-put?"

"Punch-baba is going away," said the ayah. "In another week there will be no Punch-baba to pull my hair any more." She sighed softly, for the boy of the household was very dear to her heart.

"Punch-baba is leaving," said the nanny. "In a week, there won't be any Punch-baba to pull my hair anymore." She sighed softly, as the boy of the house was very dear to her heart.

"Up the Ghauts in a train?" said Punch, standing on his bed. "All the way to Nassick, where the Ranee-Tiger lives?"

"Up the Ghauts on a train?" said Punch, standing on his bed. "All the way to Nassick, where the Ranee-Tiger lives?"

"Not to Nassick this year, little Sahib," said Meeta, lifting him on his shoulder. "Down to the sea where the cocoanuts are thrown, and across the sea in a big ship. Will you take Meeta with you to Belait?"[145]

"Not this year to Nassick, little Sahib," said Meeta, lifting him onto his shoulder. "Down to the sea where the coconuts are tossed, and across the sea on a big ship. Will you take Meeta with you to Belait?"[145]

"You shall all come," said Punch, from the height of Meeta's strong arms. "Meeta and the ayah and the hamal and Bhini-in-the-Garden, and the salaam-Captain-Sahib-snake-man."

"You all have to come," said Punch, from the safety of Meeta's strong arms. "Meeta, the caretaker, the porter, Bhini-from-the-Garden, and the greeting-Captain-Sahib-snake-man."

There was no mockery in Meeta's voice when he replied—"Great is the Sahib's favour," and laid the little man down in the bed, while the ayah, sitting in the moonlight at the doorway, lulled him to sleep with an interminable canticle such as they sing in the Roman Catholic Church at Parel. Punch curled himself into a ball and slept.

There was no sarcasm in Meeta's voice when he replied, "The Sahib is very generous," and placed the little man down in the bed, while the ayah, sitting in the moonlight at the doorway, sang him to sleep with an endless lullaby like those sung in the Roman Catholic Church at Parel. Punch curled up into a ball and fell asleep.

Next morning Judy shouted that there was a rat in the nursery, and thus he forgot to tell her the wonderful news. It did not much matter, for Judy was only three and she would not have understood. But Punch was five; and he knew that going to England would be much nicer than a trip to Nassick.

Next morning, Judy yelled that there was a rat in the nursery, and so he forgot to share the amazing news with her. It didn't really matter, since Judy was only three and wouldn’t have understood anyway. But Punch was five, and he knew that going to England would be way better than a trip to Nassick.


And Papa and Mamma sold the brougham and the piano, and stripped the house, and curtailed the allowance of crockery for the daily meals, and took long council together over a bundle of letters bearing the Rocklington postmark.

And Dad and Mom sold the carriage and the piano, cleared out the house, reduced the number of dishes for daily meals, and spent a long time discussing a bundle of letters with the Rocklington postmark.

"The worst of it is that one can't be certain of anything," said Papa, pulling his moustache. "The letters in themselves are excellent, and the terms are moderate enough."

"The worst part is that you can't be sure of anything," said Dad, pulling at his mustache. "The letters themselves are great, and the terms are reasonable enough."

"The worst of it is that the children will grow[146] up away from me," thought Mamma; but she did not say it aloud.

"The worst part is that the kids will grow[146] up without me," thought Mom; but she didn’t say it out loud.

"We are only one case among hundreds," said Papa bitterly. "You shall go Home again in five years, dear."

"We're just one case out of hundreds," Papa said bitterly. "You'll be going Home again in five years, dear."

"Punch will be ten then—and Judy eight. Oh, how long and long and long the time will be! And we have to leave them among strangers."

"Punch will be ten then—and Judy eight. Oh, how long the time will be! And we have to leave them with strangers."

"Punch is a cheery little chap. He's sure to make friends wherever he goes."

"Punch is a cheerful little guy. He's bound to make friends wherever he goes."

"And who could help loving my Ju?"

"And who wouldn't love my Ju?"

They were standing over the cots in the nursery late at night, and I think that Mamma was crying softly. After Papa had gone away, she knelt down by the side of Judy's cot. The ayah saw her and put up a prayer that the memsahib might never find the love of her children taken away from her and given to a stranger.

They were standing over the cribs in the nursery late at night, and I think Mom was crying softly. After Dad had left, she knelt down by Judy's crib. The nanny saw her and silently prayed that the lady might never lose the love of her children to a stranger.

Mamma's own prayer was a slightly illogical one. Summarized it ran: "Let strangers love my children and be as good to them as I should be, but let me preserve their love and their confidence for ever and ever. Amen." Punch scratched himself in his sleep, and Judy moaned a little. That seems to be the only answer to the prayer: and, next day, they all went down to the sea, and there was a scene at the Apollo Bunder when Punch discovered that Meeta could not come too, and Judy learned that the ayah must be left behind. But Punch found a[147] thousand fascinating things in the rope, block, and steam-pipe line on the big P. and O. Steamer, long before Meeta and the ayah had dried their tears.

Mamma's prayer was a bit contradictory. In short, it went: "Let strangers love my kids and treat them as well as I would, but let me keep their love and trust forever. Amen." Punch scratched himself in his sleep, and Judy let out a little moan. That seems to be the only response to the prayer: and the next day, they all went to the beach, where there was a scene at the Apollo Bunder when Punch found out Meeta couldn't come too, and Judy realized the ayah had to stay behind. But Punch discovered a[147] thousand interesting things in the ropes, blocks, and steam pipes on the big P. and O. Steamer, long before Meeta and the ayah had dried their tears.

"Come back, Punch-baba," said the ayah.

"Come back, Punch-baba," said the nanny.

"Come back," said Meeta, "and be a Burra Sahib."

"Come back," Meeta said, "and be a big boss."

"Yes," said Punch, lifted up in his father's arms to wave good-bye. "Yes, I will come back, and I will be a Burra Sahib Bahadur!"

"Yeah," said Punch, held up in his dad's arms to wave goodbye. "Yes, I'll come back, and I'll be a big deal!"

At the end of the first day Punch demanded to be set down in England, which he was certain must be close at hand. Next day there was a merry breeze, and Punch was very sick. "When I come back to Bombay," said Punch on his recovery, "I will come by the road—in a broom-gharri. This is a very naughty ship."

At the end of the first day, Punch insisted on being let down in England, convinced it must be nearby. The next day brought a cheerful breeze, but Punch felt really sick. "When I come back to Bombay," Punch said after he felt better, "I'll take the road—in a broom-gharri. This ship is really troublesome."

The Swedish boatswain consoled him, and he modified his opinions as the voyage went on. There was so much to see and to handle and ask questions about that Punch nearly forgot the ayah and Meeta and the hamal, and with difficulty remembered a few words of the Hindustani once his second-speech.

The Swedish boatswain comforted him, and he changed his views as the journey continued. There was so much to see, touch, and inquire about that Punch almost forgot about the ayah, Meeta, and the hamal, and with some effort, he recalled a few words of Hindustani, which used to be his second language.

But Judy was much worse. The day before the steamer reached Southampton, Mamma asked her if she would not like to see the ayah again. Judy's blue eyes turned to the stretch of sea that had swallowed all her tiny past, and she said: "Ayah! What ayah?"[148]

But Judy was in a much worse state. The day before the ship arrived in Southampton, Mom asked her if she wanted to see the ayah again. Judy's blue eyes looked out at the sea that had taken away her whole childhood, and she replied, "Ayah! What ayah?"[148]

Mamma cried over her, and Punch marveled. It was then that he heard for the first time Mamma's passionate appeal to him never to let Judy forget Mamma. Seeing that Judy was young, ridiculously young, and that Mamma, every evening for four weeks past, had come into the cabin to sing her and Punch to sleep with a mysterious tune that he called "Sonny, my soul," Punch could not understand what Mamma meant. But he strove to do his duty, for the moment Mamma left the cabin, he said to Judy: "Ju, you bemember Mamma?"

Mamma cried over her, and Punch was amazed. It was then that he heard for the first time Mamma's emotional plea to him never to let Judy forget her. Seeing that Judy was young, ridiculously young, and that Mamma had come into the cabin every evening for four weeks to sing her and Punch to sleep with a mysterious tune he called "Sonny, my soul," Punch didn't really understand what Mamma meant. But he tried to do his part, so as soon as Mamma left the cabin, he said to Judy, "Ju, do you remember Mamma?"

"'Torse I do," said Judy.

"I do," said Judy.

"Then always bemember Mamma, 'r else I won't give you the paper ducks that the red-haired Captain Sahib cut out for me."

"Then always remember Mom, or else I won't give you the paper ducks that the red-haired Captain Sahib cut out for me."

So Judy promised always to "bemember Mamma."

So Judy promised always to "remember Mom."

Many and many a time was Mamma's command laid upon Punch, and Papa would say the same thing with an insistence that awed the child.

Many times, Mum's orders were placed upon Punch, and Dad would say the same thing with a firmness that impressed the child.

"You must make haste and learn to write, Punch," said Papa, "and then you'll be able to write letters to us in Bombay."

"You need to hurry up and learn to write, Punch," said Papa, "and then you'll be able to send us letters in Bombay."

"I'll come into your room," said Punch, and Papa choked.

"I'll come into your room," said Punch, and Dad choked.

Papa and Mamma were always choking in those days. If Punch took Judy to task for not "bemembering," they choked. If Punch sprawled on[149] the sofa in the Southampton lodging-house and sketched his future in purple and gold, they choked; and so they did if Judy put up her mouth for a kiss.

Papa and Mamma were always getting upset back then. If Punch criticized Judy for not "remembering," they would get choked up. If Punch lounged on[149] the sofa in the Southampton rental and dreamed of his future in bright colors, they would get choked up; and they’d react the same way if Judy leaned in for a kiss.

Through many days all four were vagabonds on the face of the earth: Punch with no one to give orders to, Judy too young for anything, and Papa and Mamma grave, distracted, and choking.

Through many days, all four wandered aimlessly across the earth: Punch had no one to take orders from, Judy was too young for anything, and Papa and Mamma were serious, distracted, and struggling.

"Where," demanded Punch, wearied of a loathsome contrivance on four wheels with a mound of luggage atop—"where is our broom-gharri? This thing talks so much that I can't talk. Where is our own broom-gharri? When I was at Bandstand before we comed away, I asked Inverarity Sahib why he was sitting in it, and he said it was his own. And I said, 'I will give it you'—I like Inverarity Sahib—and I said, 'Can you put your legs through the pully-wag loops by the windows? And Inverarity Sahib said No, and laughed. I can put my legs through the pully-wag loops. I can put my legs through these pully-wag loops. Look! Oh, Mamma's crying again! I did n't know. I was n't not to do so."

"Where," asked Punch, tired of a horrible contraption on four wheels with a pile of luggage on top—"where is our broom-gharri? This thing is so noisy I can't even talk. Where is our own broom-gharri? When I was at Bandstand before we left, I asked Inverarity Sahib why he was sitting in it, and he said it was his. I said, 'I’ll give it to you'—I like Inverarity Sahib—and I asked, 'Can you fit your legs through the pully-wag loops by the windows?' And Inverarity Sahib said no and laughed. I can fit my legs through the pully-wag loops. I can fit my legs through these pully-wag loops. Look! Oh, Mamma's crying again! I didn't know. I wasn't supposed to do that."

Punch drew his legs out of the loops of the four-wheeler: the door opened and he slid to the earth, in a cascade of parcels, at the door of an austere little villa whose gates bore the legend "Downe Lodge." Punch gathered himself together and eyed the house with disfavour. It stood on a sandy[150] road, and a cold wind tickled his knickerbockered legs.

Punch pulled his legs out of the straps of the four-wheeler, the door swung open, and he tumbled onto the ground in a heap of packages, right in front of a plain little villa marked "Downe Lodge." Punch picked himself up and looked at the house with disapproval. It was set on a sandy[150] road, and a chilly wind teased his knickerbockers.

"Let us go away," said Punch. "This is not a pretty place."

"Let's leave," said Punch. "This isn't a nice place."

But Mamma and Papa and Judy had quitted the cab, and all the luggage was being taken into the house. At the door-step stood a woman in black, and she smiled largely, with dry chapped lips. Behind her was a man, big, bony, gray, and lame as to one leg—behind him a boy of twelve, black-haired and oily in appearance. Punch surveyed the trio, and advanced without fear, as he had been accustomed to do in Bombay when callers came and he happened to be playing in the veranda.

But Mom, Dad, and Judy had left the cab, and all the luggage was being carried into the house. At the doorstep stood a woman in black, smiling broadly with dry, chapped lips. Behind her was a big, bony man, gray-haired and limping on one leg—behind him was a twelve-year-old boy, with black hair and an oily appearance. Punch looked at the trio and approached without fear, just like he used to do in Bombay when visitors arrived while he was playing on the veranda.

"How do you do?" said he. "I am Punch." But they were all looking at the luggage—all except the gray man, who shook hands with Punch and said he was a "smart little fellow." There was much running about and banging of boxes, and Punch curled himself up on the sofa in the dining-room and considered things.

"How's it going?" he said. "I'm Punch." But everyone was focused on the luggage—everyone except the gray man, who shook hands with Punch and called him a "smart little guy." There was a lot of rushing around and banging of boxes, and Punch curled up on the sofa in the dining room and thought about things.

"I don't like these people," said Punch. "But never mind. We'll go away soon. We have always went away soon from everywhere. I wish we was gone back to Bombay soon."

"I don't like these people," said Punch. "But never mind. We'll be leaving soon. We've always left quickly from everywhere. I wish we could go back to Bombay soon."

The wish bore no fruit. For six days Mamma wept at intervals, and showed the woman in black all Punch's clothes—a liberty which Punch resented. "But p'raps she's a new white ayah," he[151] thought. "I'm to call her Antirosa, but she does n't call me Sahib. She says just Punch," he confided to Judy. "What is Antirosa?"

The wish didn't come true. For six days, Mom cried off and on and showed the woman in black all of Punch's clothes—a freedom that Punch didn’t like. "But maybe she's a new white nanny," he[151] thought. "I'm supposed to call her Antirosa, but she doesn’t call me Sahib. She just calls me Punch," he told Judy. "What is Antirosa?"

Judy did n't know. Neither she nor Punch had heard anything of an animal called an aunt. Their world had been Papa and Mamma, who knew everything, permitted everything, and loved everybody—even Punch when he used to go into the garden at Bombay and fill his nails with mold after the weekly nail-cutting, because, as he explained between two strokes of the slipper to his sorely tried Father, his fingers "felt so new at the ends."

Judy didn't know. Neither she nor Punch had ever heard of an animal called an aunt. Their world was just Papa and Mamma, who knew everything, allowed everything, and loved everyone—even Punch when he would go into the garden in Bombay and fill his nails with dirt after his weekly nail trimming, because, as he explained between two whacks of the slipper from his very patient Father, his fingers "felt so new at the ends."

In an undefined way Punch judged it advisable to keep both parents between himself and the woman in black and the boy in black hair. He did not approve of them. He liked the gray man, who had expressed a wish to be called "Uncleharri." They nodded at each other when they met, and the gray man showed him a little ship with rigging that took up and down.

In an unclear manner, Punch decided it was better to keep both parents away from him and the woman in black and the boy with black hair. He didn't like them. He preferred the gray man, who wanted to be called "Uncleharri." They acknowledged each other with a nod whenever they crossed paths, and the gray man showed him a small ship with rigging that moved up and down.

"She is a model of the Brisk—the little Brisk that was sore exposed that day at Navarino." The gray man hummed the last words and fell into a reverie. "I'll tell you about Navarino, Punch, when we go for walks together; and you must n't touch the ship, because she's the Brisk."

"She is a model of the Brisk—the little Brisk that was really exposed that day at Navarino." The gray man hummed the last words and drifted off into a daydream. "I'll tell you about Navarino, Punch, when we go for walks together; and you mustn't touch the ship, because she's the Brisk."

Long before that walk, the first of many, was taken, they roused Punch and Judy in the chill dawn of a February morning to say Good-bye; and[152] of all people in the wide earth to Papa and Mamma—both crying this time. Punch was very sleepy and Judy was cross.

Long before that first walk, which would be the first of many, they woke Punch and Judy in the chilly dawn of a February morning to say Good-bye; and[152] of all people in the whole world to Papa and Mamma—both crying this time. Punch was very sleepy, and Judy was grumpy.

"Don't forget us," pleaded Mamma. "Oh, my little son, don't forget us, and see that Judy remembers too."

"Don't forget us," Mamma pleaded. "Oh, my little son, please don't forget us, and make sure Judy remembers as well."

"I've told Judy to bemember," said Punch, wiggling, for his father's beard tickled his neck. "I've told Judy—ten—forty—'leven thousand times. But Ju 's so young—quite a baby—is n't she?"

"I've told Judy to remember," said Punch, squirming, because his father's beard was tickling his neck. "I've told Judy—ten—forty—eleven thousand times. But Ju's so young—like a little baby, isn't she?"

"Yes," said Papa, "Quite a baby, and you must be good to Judy, and make haste to learn to write and—and—and——"

"Yes," said Dad, "You're such a little one, and you need to be nice to Judy, and hurry up and learn to write and—and—and——"

Punch was back in his bed again. Judy was fast asleep, and there was the rattle of a cab below. Papa and Mamma had gone away. Not to Nassick; that was across the sea. To some place much nearer, of course, and equally of course they would return. They came back after dinner-parties, and Papa had come back after he had been to a place called "The Snows," and Mamma with him, to Punch and Judy at Mrs. Inverarity's house in Marine Lines. Assuredly they would come back again. So Punch fell asleep till the true morning, when the black-haired boy met him with the information that Papa and Mamma had gone to Bombay, and that he and Judy were to stay at Downe Lodge "forever." Antirosa, tearfully ap[153]pealed to for a contradiction, said that Harry had spoken the truth, and that it behooved Punch to fold up his clothes neatly on going to bed. Punch went out and wept bitterly with Judy, into whose fair head he had driven some ideas of the meaning of separation.

Punch was back in his bed again. Judy was fast asleep, and there was the sound of a taxi below. Mom and Dad had gone away. Not to Nassick; that was across the ocean. To somewhere much closer, of course, and naturally, they would come back. They returned after dinner parties, and Dad had come back after visiting a place called "The Snows," and Mom was with him, to Punch and Judy at Mrs. Inverarity's house on Marine Lines. They would definitely come back again. So Punch fell asleep until the morning, when the black-haired boy told him that Mom and Dad had gone to Bombay and that he and Judy were to stay at Downe Lodge "forever." Antirosa, tearfully asked for a contradiction, said that Harry had told the truth and that Punch needed to fold his clothes neatly when going to bed. Punch went out and cried hard with Judy, into whose fair head he had planted some ideas about what separation meant.

When a matured man discovers that he has been deserted by Providence, deprived of his God, and cast without help, comfort, or sympathy, upon a world which is new and strange to him, his despair, which may find expression in evil-living, the writing of his experiences, or the more satisfactory diversion of suicide, is generally supposed to be impressive. A child, under exactly similar circumstances as far as its knowledge goes, cannot very well curse God and die. It howls till its nose is red, its eyes are sore, and its head aches. Punch and Judy, through no fault of their own, had lost all their world. They sat in the hall and cried; the black-haired boy looking on from afar.

When a grown man realizes that he has been abandoned by fate, cut off from his God, and left all alone, without help, comfort, or sympathy, in a world that feels unfamiliar and strange to him, his despair—which might come out in reckless living, writing about his experiences, or the more final escape of suicide—is often seen as powerful. A child, facing the same situation to the best of its understanding, can't really curse God and just give up. Instead, it cries until its nose is red, its eyes are puffy, and its head hurts. Punch and Judy, through no fault of their own, had lost everything. They sat in the hall and cried, with the dark-haired boy watching from a distance.

The model of the ship availed nothing, though the gray man assured Punch that he might pull the rigging up and down as much as he pleased; and Judy was promised free entry into the kitchen. They wanted Papa and Mamma, gone to Bombay beyond the seas, and their grief while it lasted was without remedy.

The model of the ship was useless, even though the gray man assured Punch that he could pull the rigging up and down as much as he wanted; and Judy was promised unrestricted access to the kitchen. They missed Papa and Mamma, who had gone to Bombay over the seas, and their sadness was unfixable while it lasted.

When the tears ceased the house was very still. Antirosa had decided it was better to let the[154] children "have their cry out," and the boy had gone to school. Punch raised his head from the floor and sniffed mournfully. Judy was nearly asleep. Three short years had not taught her how to bear sorrow with full knowledge. There was a distant, dull boom in the air—a repeated heavy thud. Punch knew that sound in Bombay in the Monsoon. It was the sea—the sea that must be traversed before anyone could get to Bombay.

When the tears stopped, the house was really quiet. Antirosa thought it was better to let the[154] kids "have their cry out," and the boy had gone to school. Punch lifted his head from the floor and sniffed sadly. Judy was almost asleep. Three short years hadn’t taught her how to handle sorrow fully. There was a distant, dull boom in the air—a heavy thud repeating. Punch recognized that sound from Bombay during the Monsoon. It was the sea—the sea that had to be crossed before anyone could get to Bombay.

"Quick, Ju!" he cried, "we're close to the sea. I can hear it! Listen! That's where they've went. P'raps we can catch them if we was in time. They did n't mean to go without us. They've only forgot."

"Quick, Ju!" he shouted, "we're near the sea. I can hear it! Listen! That's where they went. Maybe we can catch up to them if we're fast enough. They didn't mean to leave without us. They just forgot."

"Iss," said Judy. "They've only forgotted. Less go to the sea."

"Iss," said Judy. "They just forgot. Let's go to the sea."

The hall-door was open and so was the garden-gate.

The front door was open, and so was the garden gate.

"It's very, very big, this place," he said, looking cautiously down the road, "and we will get lost; but I will find a man and order him to take me back to my house—like I did in Bombay."

"It's really, really big, this place," he said, looking nervously down the road, "and we're going to get lost; but I'll find someone and tell him to take me back to my house—just like I did in Bombay."

He took Judy by the hand, and the two fled hatless in the direction of the sound of the sea. Downe Villa was almost the last of a range of newly built houses running out, through a chaos of brick-mounds, to a heath where gypsies occasionally camped and where the Garrison Artillery of Rocklington practised. There were few people to be seen, and the children might have been taken for those of the soldiery, who ranged far. Half an[155] hour the wearied little legs tramped across heath, potato-field, and sand-dune.

He took Judy by the hand, and they both ran without their hats toward the sound of the sea. Downe Villa was nearly the last of a row of newly built houses leading out, through a jumble of brick piles, to a heath where gypsies sometimes set up camp and where the Garrison Artillery of Rocklington trained. There weren’t many people around, and the children could have easily been mistaken for the offspring of the soldiers who roamed far and wide. For half an[155] hour, their tired little legs trudged over the heath, potato fields, and sand dunes.

"I'se so tired," said Judy, "and Mamma will be angry."

"I'm so tired," said Judy, "and Mom will be mad."

"Mamma's never angry. I suppose she is waiting at the sea now while Papa gets tickets. We'll find them and go along with them. Ju, you must n't sit down. Only a little more and we'll come to the sea. Ju, if you sit down I'll thmack you!" said Punch.

"Mama's never angry. I guess she’s at the beach now while Dad gets the tickets. We'll find them and go with them. Ju, you can't sit down. Just a little longer and we'll get to the beach. Ju, if you sit down I’ll smack you!" said Punch.

They climbed another dune, and came upon the great gray sea at low tide. Hundreds of crabs were scuttling about the beach, but there was no trace of Papa and Mamma not even of a ship upon the waters—nothing but sand and mud for miles and miles.

They climbed another dune and came across the vast gray sea at low tide. Hundreds of crabs were scurrying around the beach, but there was no sign of Papa and Mamma—no ship on the water—just sand and mud for miles.

And "Uncleharri" found them by chance—very muddy and very forlorn—Punch dissolved in tears, but trying to divert Judy with an "ickle trab," and Judy wailing to the pitiless horizon for "Mamma, Mamma!"—and again "Mamma!"

And "Uncleharri" stumbled upon them by chance—very muddy and very lost—Punch in tears, but trying to cheer up Judy with an "ickle trab," while Judy cried out to the uncaring horizon for "Mamma, Mamma!"—and again "Mamma!"

THE SECOND BAG

Oh dear, for we are grieving souls!
Of all the beings within the vastness of the heavens,
We are now the most hopeless, having once had the most hope,
And most who had the least faith, believed the most.

The City of Dreadful Night.

The City of Dreadful Night.

All this time not a word about Black Sheep. He came later, and Harry, the black-haired boy, was mainly responsible for his coming. Judy—who[156] could help loving little Judy?—passed, by special permit, into the kitchen and thence straight to Aunty Rosa's heart. Harry was Aunty Rosa's one child, and Punch was the extra boy about the house. There was no special place for him or his little affairs, and he was forbidden to sprawl on sofas and explain his ideas about the manufacture of this world and his hopes for his future. Sprawling was lazy and wore out sofas, and little boys were not expected to talk. They were talked to, and the talking to was intended for the benefit of their morals. As the unquestioned despot of the house at Bombay, Punch could not quite understand how he came to be of no account in this new life.

All this time, no one mentioned Black Sheep. He showed up later, and Harry, the boy with black hair, was mostly responsible for his arrival. Judy—who could anyone resist loving little Judy?—went into the kitchen with special permission and then right into Aunty Rosa's heart. Harry was Aunty Rosa's only child, and Punch was just the extra boy around the house. There wasn't a specific spot for him or his little activities, and he wasn't allowed to sprawl on the sofas and share his thoughts about how the world was made and his dreams for the future. Sprawling was seen as lazy and wore out the sofas, and little boys weren't expected to speak. They were spoken to, and that was meant to be for their moral development. As the unquestioned ruler of the house in Bombay, Punch couldn't quite grasp why he seemed so insignificant in this new life.

Harry might reach across the table and take what he wanted; Judy might point and get what she wanted. Punch was forbidden to do either. The gray man was his great hope and stand-by for many months after Mamma and Papa left, and he had forgotten to tell Judy to "bemember Mamma."

Harry could reach across the table and grab what he wanted; Judy could point and get what she wanted. Punch wasn't allowed to do either. The gray man was his big hope and support for many months after Mom and Dad left, and he had forgotten to tell Judy to "remember Mom."

This lapse was excusable, because in the interval he had been introduced by Aunty Rosa to two very impressive things—an abstraction called God, the intimate friend and ally of Aunty Rosa, generally believed to live behind the kitchen-range because it was hot there—and a dirty brown book filled with unintelligible dots and marks. Punch was always anxious to oblige everybody. He, there[157]fore, welded the story of the Creation on to what he could recollect of his Indian fairy tales, and scandalized Aunty Rosa by repeating the result to Judy. It was a sin, a grievous sin, and Punch was talked to for a quarter of an hour. He could not understand where the iniquity came in, but was careful not to repeat the offence, because Aunty Rosa told him that God had heard every word he had said and was very angry. If this were true why did n't God come and say so, thought Punch, and dismissed the matter from his mind. Afterward he learned to know the Lord as the only thing in the world more awful than Aunty Rosa—as a Creature that stood in the background and counted the strokes of the cane.

This slip was understandable because during that time, Aunty Rosa had introduced him to two very significant concepts—an idea called God, who was Aunty Rosa's close friend and ally, usually thought to hang out behind the kitchen range since it was warm there—and a filthy brown book filled with confusing dots and marks. Punch was always eager to please everyone. He, therefore, combined the story of Creation with what he remembered from his Indian fairy tales and shocked Aunty Rosa by sharing the result with Judy. It was considered a sin, a serious sin, and Punch was lectured for fifteen minutes. He couldn't grasp where the wrongdoing was, but he was careful not to repeat it because Aunty Rosa warned him that God had heard everything he said and was very upset. If that were true, why didn't God just come and say so? Punch thought, and then he put the whole thing out of his mind. Later, he came to know the Lord as the only thing in the world more intimidating than Aunty Rosa—as a Being that stood in the background and tallied the strikes of the cane.

But the reading was, just then, a much more serious matter than any creed. Aunty Rosa sat him upon a table and told him that A B meant ab.

But reading at that moment was a much bigger deal than any belief. Aunty Rosa placed him on a table and explained that A B stood for ab.

"Why?" said Punch. "A is a and B is bee. Why does A B mean ab?"

"Why?" said Punch. "A is for apple and B is for bee. Why does A B mean ab?"

"Because I tell you it does," said Aunty Rosa "and you've got to say it."

"Because I say it does," Aunty Rosa said, "and you have to say it."

Punch said it accordingly, and for a month, hugely against his will, stumbled through the brown book, not in the least comprehending what it meant. But Uncle Harry, who walked much and generally alone, was wont to come into the nursery and suggest to Aunty Rosa that Punch should walk with him. He seldom spoke, but he showed[158] Punch all Rocklington, from the mud-banks and the sand of the back-bay to the great harbours where ships lay at anchor, and the dockyards where the hammers were never still, and the marine-store shops, and the shiny brass counters in the Offices where Uncle Harry went once every three months with a slip of blue paper and received sovereigns in exchange; for he held a wound-pension. Punch heard, too, from his lips the story of the battle of Navarino, where the sailors of the Fleet, for three days afterward, were deaf as posts and could only sign to each other. "That was because of the noise of the guns," said Uncle Harry, "and I have got the wadding of a bullet somewhere inside me now."

Punch followed along as he was told, and for a month, much to his dismay, he stumbled through the brown book, not understanding it at all. But Uncle Harry, who liked to walk a lot and usually by himself, would often come into the nursery and suggest to Aunty Rosa that Punch should join him. He rarely talked, but he showed[158] Punch all around Rocklington, from the muddy banks and sand of the back-bay to the big harbours where ships were anchored, and the docks where the hammers never stopped, and the marine-store shops, and the shiny brass counters in the Offices where Uncle Harry went every three months with a slip of blue paper to get sovereigns in exchange; he received a wound pension. Punch also heard Uncle Harry tell the story of the battle of Navarino, where the sailors of the Fleet, for three days afterward, were as deaf as posts and could only sign to each other. "That was because of the noise of the guns," Uncle Harry said, "and I've got the wadding of a bullet stuck inside me somewhere."

Punch regarded him with curiosity. He had not the least idea what wadding was, and his notion of a bullet was a dockyard cannon-ball bigger than his own head. How could Uncle Harry keep a cannon-ball inside him? He was ashamed to ask, for fear Uncle Harry might be angry.

Punch looked at him with curiosity. He had no clue what wadding was, and his idea of a bullet was a huge dockyard cannonball that was bigger than his own head. How could Uncle Harry keep a cannonball inside him? He felt embarrassed to ask, afraid Uncle Harry might get angry.

Punch had never known what anger—real anger—meant until one terrible day when Harry had taken his paint-box to paint a boat with, and Punch had protested with a loud and lamentable voice. Then Uncle Harry had appeared on the scene and, muttering something about "strangers' children," had with a stick smitten the black-haired boy across the shoulders till he wept and yelled, and[159] Aunty Rosa came in and abused Uncle Harry for cruelty to his own flesh and blood, and Punch shuddered to the tips of his shoes. "It was n't my fault," he explained to the boy, but both Harry and Aunty Rosa said that it was, and that Punch had told tales, and for a week there were no more walks with Uncle Harry.

Punch had never really understood what true anger felt like until one awful day when Harry had taken his paintbox to paint a boat, and Punch had protested loudly and sadly. Then Uncle Harry had shown up and, mumbling something about "strangers' children," had hit the dark-haired boy across the shoulders with a stick until he cried and screamed, and[159] Aunty Rosa came in and yelled at Uncle Harry for being cruel to his own family, and Punch felt a shiver go through him. "It wasn't my fault," he explained to the boy, but both Harry and Aunty Rosa insisted it was, and that Punch had been telling tales, and for a week, there were no more walks with Uncle Harry.

But that week brought a great joy to Punch.

But that week brought a lot of joy to Punch.

He had repeated till he was thrice weary the statement that "the Cat lay on the Mat and the Rat came in."

He had said over and over until he was completely worn out the statement that "the Cat lay on the Mat and the Rat came in."

"Now I can truly read," said Punch, "and now I will never read anything in the world."

"Now I can really read," said Punch, "and now I will never read anything in the world."

He put the brown book in the cupboard where his schoolbooks lived and accidentally tumbled out a venerable volume, without covers, labelled Sharpe's Magazine. There was the most portentous picture of a Griffin on the first page, with verses below. The Griffin carried off one sheep a day from a German village, till a man came with a "falchion" and split the Griffin open. Goodness only knew what a falchion was, but there was the Griffin, and his history was an improvement upon the eternal Cat.

He placed the brown book in the cupboard where his schoolbooks were kept and accidentally knocked out an old book without covers, labeled Sharpe's Magazine. There was a striking illustration of a Griffin on the first page, along with some verses underneath. The Griffin took one sheep every day from a German village, until a man showed up with a "falchion" and sliced the Griffin open. Who knew what a falchion was, but there was the Griffin, and his story was a step up from the usual Cat.

"This," said Punch, "means things, and now I will know all about everything in all the world." He read till the light failed, not understanding a tithe of the meaning, but tantalized by glimpses of new worlds hereafter to be revealed.[160]

"This," said Punch, "means something, and now I'm going to learn everything about the world." He read until it got dark, not grasping much of the meaning, but excited by hints of new worlds set to be uncovered.[160]

"What is a 'falchion'? What is a 'e-wee lamb'? What is a 'base ussurper'? What is a 'verdant me-ad'? he demanded, with flushed cheeks, at bedtime, of the astonished Aunt Rosa.

"What is a 'falchion'? What is a 'e-wee lamb'? What is a 'base usurper'? What is a 'verdant me-ad'?" he asked, his cheeks flushed, at bedtime, to the astonished Aunt Rosa.

"Say your prayers and go to sleep," she replied, and that was all the help Punch then or afterward found at her hands in the new and delightful exercise of reading.

"Say your prayers and go to sleep," she replied, and that was all the help Punch ever got from her, either then or later, in the new and exciting task of reading.

"Aunt Rosa only knows about God and things like that," argued Punch. "Uncle Harry will tell me."

"Aunt Rosa only knows about God and stuff like that," Punch argued. "Uncle Harry will tell me."

The next walk proved that Uncle Harry could not help either; but he allowed Punch to talk, and even sat down on a bench to hear about the Griffin. Other walks brought other stories as Punch ranged farther afield, for the house held large store of old books that no one ever opened—from Frank Fairlegh in serial numbers, and the earlier poems of Tennyson, contributed anonymously to Sharpe's Magazine, to '62 Exhibition Catalogues, gay with colours and delightfully incomprehensible, and odd leaves of "Gulliver's Travels."

The next walk showed that Uncle Harry wasn't much help either, but he let Punch talk and even sat on a bench to listen to him share stories about the Griffin. Other walks brought new tales as Punch explored more because the house was filled with a lot of old books that no one ever looked at—from Frank Fairlegh in serial form, and the earlier poems of Tennyson, published anonymously in Sharpe's Magazine, to '62 Exhibition Catalogues, bright with colors and wonderfully confusing, and random pages from "Gulliver's Travels."

As soon as Punch could string a few pot-hooks together, he wrote to Bombay, demanding by return of post "all the books in all the world." Papa could not comply with this modest indent, but sent "Grimm's Fairy Tales" and a "Hans Andersen." That was enough. If he were only left alone Punch could pass, at any hour he chose, into a land of his[161] own, beyond reach of Aunty Rosa and her God, Harry and his teasements, and Judy's claims to be played with.

As soon as Punch could put a few letters together, he wrote to Bombay, demanding by return mail "all the books in the world." Dad couldn’t fulfill this simple request, but he sent "Grimm's Fairy Tales" and a "Hans Andersen." That was enough. If he were just left alone, Punch could escape, at any time he wanted, to a world of his[161] own, far away from Aunty Rosa and her God, Harry and his annoyances, and Judy’s constant need to be played with.

"Don't disturb me, I'm reading. Go and play in the kitchen," grunted Punch. "Aunty Rosa lets you go there." Judy was cutting her second teeth and was fretful. She appealed to Aunty Rosa, who descended on Punch.

"Don't bother me, I'm reading. Go play in the kitchen," grumbled Punch. "Aunty Rosa lets you go there." Judy was teething and was irritable. She turned to Aunty Rosa for help, who came over to Punch.

"I was reading," he explained, "reading a book. I want to read."

"I was reading," he said, "reading a book. I want to read."

"You're only doing that to show off," said Aunty Rosa. "But we'll see. Play with Judy now, and don't open a book for a week."

"You're just doing that to show off," Aunty Rosa said. "But we'll see. Play with Judy now, and don't touch a book for a week."

Judy did not pass a very enjoyable playtime with Punch, who was consumed with indignation. There was a pettiness at the bottom of the prohibition which puzzled him.

Judy did not have a very enjoyable time playing with Punch, who was filled with anger. There was a small-mindedness at the root of the ban that confused him.

"It's what I like to do," he said, "and she's found out that and stopped me. Don't cry, Ju—it was n't your fault—please don't cry, or she'll say I made you."

"It's what I enjoy doing," he said, "and she found out and put a stop to it. Don't cry, Ju—it wasn't your fault—please don't cry, or she'll say I made you."

Ju loyally mopped up her tears, and the two played in their nursery, a room in the basement and half underground, to which they were regularly sent after the midday dinner while Aunty Rosa slept. She drank wine—that is to say, something from a bottle in the cellaret—for her stomach's sake, but if she did not fall asleep she would sometimes come into the nursery to see that the children[162] were really playing. Now bricks, wooden hoops, ninepins, and chinaware cannot amuse forever, especially when all Fairyland is to be won by the mere opening of a book, and, as often as not, Punch would be discovered reading to Judy or tell her interminable tales. That was an offence in the eyes of the law, and Judy would be whisked off by Aunty Rosa, while Punch was left to play alone, "and be sure that I hear you doing it."

Ju wiped her tears with loyalty, and the two played in their nursery, a room in the basement and partly underground, where they were often sent after lunch while Aunty Rosa napped. She sipped wine—that is to say, something from a bottle in the cellar—for her stomach, but if she didn't fall asleep, she would sometimes pop into the nursery to check that the children[162] were really playing. Now, bricks, wooden hoops, ninepins, and china dishes can't keep you entertained forever, especially when a whole Fairyland can be discovered by just opening a book. More often than not, Punch would be found reading to Judy or telling her endless stories. That was against the rules, and Judy would be whisked away by Aunty Rosa, while Punch was left to play alone, "and make sure I hear you doing it."

It was not a cheering employ, for he had to make a playful noise. At last, with infinite craft, he devised an arrangement whereby the table could be supported as to three legs on toy bricks, leaving the fourth clear to bring down on the floor. He could work the table with one hand and hold a book with the other. This he did till an evil day when Aunty Rosa pounced upon him unawares and told him that he was "acting a lie."

It wasn’t a fun job, since he had to make a silly noise. Finally, with cleverness, he came up with a way to support the table on three legs using toy bricks, leaving the fourth leg free to touch the floor. He could manipulate the table with one hand while holding a book with the other. He kept doing this until one fateful day when Aunty Rosa caught him off guard and told him that he was "lying."

"If you're old enough to do that," she said—her temper was always worst after dinner—"you're old enough to be beaten."

"If you're old enough to do that," she said—her temper was always worse after dinner—"you're old enough to get punished."

"But—I'm—I'm not a animal!" said Punch, aghast. He remembered Uncle Harry and the stick, and turned white. Aunty Rosa had hidden a light cane behind her, and Punch was beaten then and there over the shoulders. It was a revelation to him. The room door was shut, and he was left to weep himself into repentance and work out his own Gospel of Life.[163]

"But—I'm—not an animal!" said Punch, shocked. He remembered Uncle Harry and the stick, and turned pale. Aunty Rosa had hidden a light cane behind her, and Punch was beaten right then and there over the shoulders. It was a wake-up call for him. The room door was shut, and he was left to cry his way into repentance and figure out his own Gospel of Life.[163]

Aunty Rosa, he argued, had the power to beat him with many stripes. It was unjust and cruel and Mamma and Papa would never have allowed it. Unless perhaps, as Aunty Rosa seemed to imply, they had sent secret orders. In which case he was abandoned indeed. It would be discreet in the future to propitiate Aunty Rosa, but, then, again, even in matters in which he was innocent, he had been accused of wishing to "show off." He had "shown off" before visitors when he had attacked a strange gentleman—Harry's uncle, not his own—with requests for information about the Griffin and the falchion, and the precise nature of the Tilbury in which Frank Fairlegh rode—all points of paramount interest which he was bursting to understand. Clearly it would not do to pretend to care for Aunty Rosa.

Aunt Rosa, he argued, had the ability to really punish him. It was unfair and cruel, and Mom and Dad would never have allowed it. Unless, as Aunt Rosa seemed to suggest, they had sent secret instructions. In that case, he was truly on his own. It would be wise to pacify Aunt Rosa from now on, but then again, even when he was innocent, he had been accused of trying to "show off." He had "shown off" in front of guests when he had confronted a stranger—Harry's uncle, not his own—with questions about the Griffin and the falchion, and the specific type of Tilbury that Frank Fairlegh was riding—all topics he was eager to understand. Clearly, it wouldn't be right to pretend to care about Aunt Rosa.

At this point Harry entered and stood afar off, eying Punch, a disheveled heap in the corner of the room, with disgust.

At this point, Harry walked in and stood at a distance, looking at Punch, a messy heap in the corner of the room, with disgust.

"You're a liar—a young liar," said Harry, with great unction, "and you're to have tea down here because you're not fit to speak to us. And you're not to speak to Judy again till Mother gives you leave. You'll corrupt her. You're only fit to associate with the servant. Mother says so."

"You're a liar—a young liar," Harry said seriously, "and you have to have tea down here because you can't talk to us. And you're not allowed to speak to Judy again until Mom gives you permission. You'll mess her up. You should only hang out with the servant. Mom says so."

Having reduced Punch to a second agony of tears Harry departed upstairs with the news that Punch was still rebellious.[164]

Having reduced Punch to a second round of tears, Harry went upstairs with the news that Punch was still defiant.[164]

Uncle Harry sat uneasily in the dining-room. "D—— it all, Rosa," said he at last, "can't you leave the child alone? He's a good enough little chap when I meet him."

Uncle Harry sat uncomfortably in the dining room. "Damn it all, Rosa," he finally said, "can't you just leave the kid alone? He's a good enough little guy when I see him."

"He puts on his best manners with you, Henry," said Aunty Rosa, "but I'm afraid, I'm very much afraid, that he is the Black Sheep of the family."

"He shows you his best side, Henry," said Aunty Rosa, "but I’m afraid, I’m really afraid, that he’s the Black Sheep of the family."

Harry heard and stored up the name for future use. Judy cried till she was bidden to stop, her brother not being worth tears; and the evening concluded with the return of Punch to the upper regions and a private sitting at which all the blinding horrors of Hell were revealed to Punch with such store of imagery as Aunty Rosa's narrow mind possessed.

Harry heard the name and made a note of it for later. Judy cried until someone told her to stop, her brother not being worth her tears; and the evening ended with Punch going back upstairs and a private session where all the terrifying horrors of Hell were shown to Punch with all the limited imagery that Aunty Rosa's narrow mind had to offer.

Most grievous of all was Judy's round-eyed reproach, and Punch went to bed in the depths of the Valley of Humiliation. He shared his room with Harry and knew the torture in store. For an hour and a half he had to answer that young gentleman's question as to his motives for telling a lie, and a grievous lie, the precise quantity of punishment inflicted by Aunty Rosa, and had also to profess his deep gratitude for such religious instruction as Harry thought fit to impart.

Most painful of all was Judy's wide-eyed disappointment, and Punch went to bed feeling miserable. He shared his room with Harry and knew the torture that awaited him. For an hour and a half, he had to answer that young man's questions about why he told a lie, and a serious one at that, how much punishment Aunty Rosa gave him, and was also expected to express his deep gratitude for the religious teachings that Harry thought were important to share.

From that day began the downfall of Punch, now Black Sheep.

From that day on, Punch, now Black Sheep, started to decline.

"Untrustworthy in one thing, untrustworthy in all," said Aunty Rosa, and Harry felt that Black[165] Sheep was delivered into his hands. He would wake him up in the night to ask him why he was such a liar.

"Untrustworthy in one thing, untrustworthy in all," said Aunty Rosa, and Harry felt that the Black[165] Sheep was handed to him. He would wake him up at night to ask him why he was such a liar.

"I don't know," Punch would reply.

"I don't know," Punch would say.

"Then don't you think you ought to get up and pray to God for a new heart?"

"Then don't you think you should get up and pray to God for a new heart?"

"Y-yess."

"Y-yes."

"Get out and pray, then!" And Punch would get out of bed with raging hate in his heart against all the world, seen and unseen. He was always tumbling into trouble. Harry had a knack of cross-examining him as to his day's doings, which seldom failed to lead him, sleepy and savage, into half a dozen contradictions—all duly reported to Aunty Rosa next morning.

"Get out and pray, then!" And Punch would get out of bed with a fierce anger towards everyone, both visible and invisible. He was constantly getting into trouble. Harry had a way of grilling him about his activities for the day, which usually resulted in him, groggy and irritable, falling into several contradictions— all of which were faithfully reported to Aunty Rosa the next morning.

"But it was n't a lie," Punch would begin, charging into a laboured explanation that landed him more hopelessly in the mire. "I said that I did n't say my prayers twice over in the day, and that was on Tuesday. Once I did, I know I did, but Harry said I did n't," and so forth, till the tension brought tears, and he was dismissed from the table in disgrace.

"But it wasn't a lie," Punch would start, launching into a complicated explanation that only dug him deeper into trouble. "I said that I didn't say my prayers twice during the day, and that was on Tuesday. I did once, I know I did, but Harry said I didn’t," and so on, until the stress brought him to tears, and he was sent away from the table in shame.

"You use n't to be as bad as this?" said Judy, awe-stricken at the catalogue of Black Sheep's crimes. "Why are you so bad now?"

"You used to not be this bad?" said Judy, amazed by the list of Black Sheep's wrongdoings. "Why are you so bad now?"

"I don't know," Black Sheep would reply. "I'm not, if I only was n't bothered upside down. I knew what I did, and I want to say so; but Harry[166] always makes it out different somehow, and Aunty Rosa does n't believe a word I say. Oh, Ju! don't you say I'm bad too."

"I don't know," Black Sheep would reply. "I'm not, if I just wasn't being flipped upside down. I knew what I did, and I want to say that; but Harry[166] always twists it around somehow, and Aunty Rosa doesn't believe a word I say. Oh, Ju! don't you say I'm bad too."

"Aunty Rosa says you are," said Judy. "She told the Vicar so when he came yesterday."

"Aunty Rosa says you are," Judy said. "She told the Vicar that when he came yesterday."

"Why does she tell all the people outside the house about me? It is n't fair," said Black Sheep. "When I was in Bombay, and was bad—doing bad, not made-up bad like this—Mamma told Papa, and Papa told me he knew, and that was all. Outside people did n't know too—even Meeta did n't know."

"Why does she tell everyone outside the house about me? It's not fair," said Black Sheep. "When I was in Bombay and I was actually bad—doing bad things, not this fake bad—Mom told Dad, and Dad told me he knew, and that was it. People outside didn't know either—even Meeta didn't know."

"I don't remember," said Judy wistfully. "I was all little then. Mamma was just as fond of you as she was of me, was n't she?"

"I don’t remember," Judy said thoughtfully. "I was really young back then. Mom cared for you just as much as she cared for me, right?"

"'Course she was. So was Papa. So was everybody."

"'Of course she was. So was Dad. So was everyone.'"

"Aunty Rosa likes me more than she does you. She says that you are a Trial and a Black Sheep, and I'm not to speak to you more than I can help."

"Aunt Rosa likes me more than she likes you. She says that you are a troublemaker and a black sheep, and I'm not supposed to talk to you more than I have to."

"Always? Not outside of the times when you must n't speak to me at all?"

"Always? Not during the times when you're not supposed to talk to me at all?"

Judy nodded her head mournfully. Black Sheep turned away in despair, but Judy's arms were round his neck.

Judy nodded her head sadly. Black Sheep turned away in frustration, but Judy had her arms around his neck.

"Never mind, Punch," she whispered. "I will speak to you just the same as ever and ever. You're my own, own brother though you are—though Aunty Rosa says you're Bad, and Harry[167] says you're a little coward. He says that if I pulled your hair hard, you'd cry."

"Don't worry about it, Punch," she whispered. "I’ll talk to you just like always. You’re still my dear brother, even though Aunty Rosa says you’re bad, and Harry[167] calls you a little coward. He says if I yanked your hair really hard, you’d cry."

"Pull, then," said Punch.

"Pull, then," said Punch.

Judy pulled gingerly.

Judy pulled carefully.

"Pull harder—as hard as you can! There! I don't mind how much you pull it now. If you'll speak to me same as ever I'll let you pull it as much as you like—pull it out if you like. But I know if Harry came and stood by and made you do it I'd cry."

"Pull harder— as hard as you can! There! I don't care how much you pull it now. If you talk to me like you always do, I'll let you pull it as much as you want—pull it out if you want. But I know if Harry came and stood by and made you do it, I'd cry."

So the two children sealed the compact with a kiss, and Black Sheep's heart was cheered within him, and by extreme caution and careful avoidance of Harry he acquired virtue and was allowed to read undisturbed for a week. Uncle Harry took him for walks and consoled him with rough tenderness, never calling him Black Sheep. "It's good for you, I suppose, Punch," he used to say. "Let us sit down. I'm getting tired." His steps led him now not to the beach, but to the Cemetery of Rocklington, amid the potato-fields. For hours the gray man would sit on a tombstone, while Black Sheep read epitaphs, and then with a sigh would stump home again.

So the two kids sealed their pact with a kiss, and Black Sheep felt his heart lift. By being extra careful and avoiding Harry, he managed to stay good and was allowed to read in peace for a week. Uncle Harry took him for walks and comforted him with a rough kind of kindness, never calling him Black Sheep. "It's good for you, I guess, Punch," he would say. "Let's sit down. I'm getting tired." Their walks now led them not to the beach, but to the Rocklington Cemetery, surrounded by potato fields. For hours, the gray man would sit on a gravestone while Black Sheep read the epitaphs, and then, with a sigh, he would trudge home again.

"I shall lie there soon," said he to Black Sheep; one winter evening, when his face showed white as a worn silver coin under the lights of the chapel-lodge. "You need n't tell Aunty Rosa."

"I'll be lying there soon," he said to Black Sheep one winter evening, his face looking as pale as a worn silver coin under the lights of the chapel-lodge. "You don't have to tell Aunty Rosa."

A month later, he turned sharp round, ere half a[168] morning walk was completed, and stumped back to the house. "Put me to bed, Rosa," he muttered. "I've walked my last. The wadding has found me out."

A month later, he suddenly turned around, before even finishing his morning walk, and trudged back to the house. "Put me to bed, Rosa," he mumbled. "I've walked my last. The stuffing has found me out."

They put him to bed, and for a fortnight the shadow of his sickness lay upon the house, and Black Sheep went to and fro unobserved. Papa had sent him some new books, and he was told to keep quiet. He retired into his own world, and was perfectly happy. Even at night his felicity was unbroken. He could lie in bed and string himself tales of travel and adventure while Harry was downstairs.

They put him to bed, and for two weeks, the shadow of his illness hung over the house, while Black Sheep moved around unnoticed. Dad had sent him some new books, and he was told to stay quiet. He retreated into his own world and was completely happy. Even at night, his joy wasn't interrupted. He could lie in bed and create stories of travel and adventure while Harry was downstairs.

"Uncle Harry's going to die," said Judy, who now lived almost entirely with Aunty Rosa.

"Uncle Harry's going to die," said Judy, who now lived almost entirely with Aunt Rosa.

"I'm very sorry," said Black Sheep soberly. "He told me that a long time ago."

"I'm really sorry," said Black Sheep seriously. "He told me that a while back."

Aunty Rosa heard the conversation. "Will nothing check your wicked tongue?" she said angrily. There were blue circles round her eyes.

Aunty Rosa overheard the conversation. "Will nothing stop your awful mouth?" she said angrily. There were dark circles under her eyes.

Black Sheep retreated to the nursery and read "Cometh up as a Flower" with deep and uncomprehending interest. He had been forbidden to read it on account of its "sinfulness," but the bonds of the Universe were crumbling, and Aunty Rosa was in great grief.

Black Sheep went back to the nursery and read "Cometh up as a Flower" with deep but confused interest. He wasn’t allowed to read it because of its "sinfulness," but the rules of the Universe were breaking down, and Aunty Rosa was very upset.

"I'm glad," said Black Sheep. "She 's unhappy now. It was n't a lie, though. I knew. He told me not to tell."[169]

"I'm glad," said Black Sheep. "She's not happy right now. It wasn't a lie, though. I knew. He told me not to say anything."[169]

That night Black Sheep woke with a start. Harry was not in the room, and there was a sound of sobbing on the next floor. Then the voice of Uncle Harry, singing the song of the Battle of Navarino, cut through the darkness:

That night, Black Sheep woke up suddenly. Harry wasn’t in the room, and there was the sound of someone crying on the next floor. Then Uncle Harry's voice singing the song of the Battle of Navarino broke through the darkness:

"Our vanship was the Asia—
The Albion and Genoa!

"He 's getting well," thought Black Sheep, who knew the song through all its seventeen verses. But the blood froze at his little heart as he thought. The voice leapt an octave and rang shrill as a boatswain's pipe:

"He's getting better," thought Black Sheep, who knew the song through all its seventeen verses. But the blood froze in his little heart as he thought. The voice jumped up an octave and rang out sharp like a boatswain's pipe:

"And then the beautiful Rose appeared,
The Philomel, her fire-ship, approached,
And the Little Brisk was very vulnerable
That day at Navarino.

"That day at Navarino, Uncle Harry!" shouted Black Sheep, half wild with excitement and fear of he knew not what.

"That day at Navarino, Uncle Harry!" shouted Black Sheep, half crazed with excitement and fear of something he couldn't identify.

A door opened and Aunty Rosa screamed up the staircase: "Hush! For God's sake hush, you little devil. Uncle Harry is dead!"

A door swung open and Aunty Rosa yelled up the stairs, "Quiet! For heaven's sake, be quiet, you little troublemaker. Uncle Harry has died!"

THE THIRD BAG

Journeys end when lovers meet,
Every wise man's son knows.

"I wonder what will happen to me now," thought Black Sheep, when the semi-pagan rites[170] peculiar to the burial of the Dead in middle-class houses had been accomplished, and Aunty Rosa, awful in black crape, had returned to this life. "I don't think I've done anything bad that she knows of. I suppose I will soon. She will be very cross after Uncle Harry's dying, and Harry will be cross too. I 'll keep in the nursery."

"I wonder what’s going to happen to me now," thought Black Sheep, after the semi-pagan rituals[170] for burying the Dead in middle-class homes were done, and Aunty Rosa, looking terrible in black crepe, had come back to life. "I don't think I’ve done anything wrong that she knows about. I guess I will soon. She’ll be really mad after Uncle Harry's death, and Harry will be mad too. I’ll just stay in the nursery."

Unfortunately for Punch's plans, it was decided that he should be sent to a day-school which Harry attended. This meant a morning walk with Harry, and perhaps an evening one; but the prospect of freedom in the interval was refreshing. "Harry 'll tell everything I do, but I won't do anything," said Black Sheep. Fortified with this virtuous resolution, he went to school only to find that Harry's version of his character had preceded him, and that life was a burden in consequence. He took stock of his associates. Some of them were unclean, some of them talked in dialect, many dropped their h's, and there were two Jews and a Negro, or someone quite as dark, in the assembly. "That's a hubshi," said Black Sheep to himself. "Even Meeta used to laugh at a hubshi. I don't think this is a proper place." He was indignant for at least an hour, till he reflected that any expostulation on his part would be by Aunty Rosa construed into "showing off," and that Harry would tell the boys.

Unfortunately for Punch's plans, it was decided that he would be sent to a day school that Harry attended. This meant a morning walk with Harry, and maybe one in the evening; but the idea of freedom during the day was refreshing. "Harry will tell everything I do, but I won't do anything," said Black Sheep. Strengthened by this noble resolution, he went to school only to find that Harry's description of his character had preceded him, making life a burden as a result. He assessed his classmates. Some were messy, some spoke in dialect, many dropped their h's, and there were two Jewish students and a Black student, or someone equally dark, in the group. "That's a hubshi," Black Sheep thought to himself. "Even Meeta used to laugh at a hubshi. I don't think this is a proper place." He felt outraged for at least an hour until he realized that any complaint on his part would be seen by Aunty Rosa as "showing off," and that Harry would tell the boys.

"How do you like school?" said Aunty Rosa at the end of the day.[171]

"How do you like school?" Aunty Rosa asked at the end of the day.[171]

"I think it is a very nice place," said Punch quietly.

"I think it's a really nice place," Punch said softly.

"I suppose you warned the boys of Black Sheep's character?" said Aunty Rosa to Harry.

"I guess you told the guys about Black Sheep's character?" Aunty Rosa said to Harry.

"Oh, yes!" said the censor of Black Sheep's morals. "They know all about him."

"Oh, yes!" said the critic of Black Sheep's morals. "They know all about him."

"If I was with my father," said Black Sheep, stung to the quick, "I should n't speak to those boys. He would n't let me. They live in shops. I saw them go into shops—where their fathers live and sell things."

"If I were with my dad," said Black Sheep, feeling really upset, "I wouldn’t talk to those guys. He wouldn’t let me. They live in stores. I saw them go into stores—where their dads live and sell stuff."

"You're too good for that school, are you?" said Aunty Rosa, with a bitter smile. "You ought to be grateful, Black Sheep, that those boys speak to you at all. It is n't every school that takes little liars."

"You're too good for that school, right?" said Aunty Rosa with a bitter smile. "You should be grateful, Black Sheep, that those boys even talk to you. Not every school accepts little liars."

Harry did not fail to make much capital out of Black Sheep's ill-considered remark; with the result that several boys, including the hubshi, demonstrated to Black Sheep the eternal equality of the human race by smacking his head, and his consolation from Aunty Rosa was that it "served him right for being vain." He learned, however, to keep his opinions to himself, and by propitiating Harry in carrying books and the like to secure a little peace. His existence was not too joyful. From nine till twelve he was at school, and from two to four, except on Saturdays. In the evenings he was sent down into the nursery to prepare[172] his lessons for the next day, and every night came the dreaded cross-questionings at Harry's hand. Of Judy he saw but little. She was deeply religious—at six years of age Religion is easy to come by—and sorely divided between her natural love for Black Sheep and her love for Aunty Rosa, who could do no wrong.

Harry definitely made the most of Black Sheep's careless comment; as a result, several boys, including the hubshi, showed Black Sheep the undeniable equality of all people by slapping his head, and the only comfort he got from Aunty Rosa was that it "served him right for being vain." He learned, though, to keep his thoughts to himself, and by doing favors for Harry like carrying books, he managed to find a bit of peace. His life wasn’t exactly joyful. He was at school from nine to twelve and then from two to four, except on Saturdays. In the evenings, he was sent down to the nursery to prepare[172] for his lessons for the next day, and every night he faced the dreaded questioning from Harry. He saw very little of Judy. She was very religious—it's easy to be at six years old—and was torn between her natural affection for Black Sheep and her love for Aunty Rosa, who could do no wrong.

The lean woman returned that love with interest, and Judy, when she dared, took advantage of this for the remission of Black Sheep's penalties. Failures in lessons at school were furnished at home by a week without reading other than schoolbooks, and Harry brought the news of such a failure with glee. Further, Black Sheep was then bound to repeat his lessons at bedtime to Harry, who generally succeeded in making him break down, and consoled him by gloomiest forebodings for the morrow. Harry was at once spy, practical joker, inquisitor, and Aunty Rosa's deputy executioner. He filled his many posts to admiration. From his actions, now that Uncle Harry was dead, there was no appeal. Black Sheep had not been permitted to keep any self-respect at school; at home he was of course utterly discredited, and grateful for any pity that the servant-girls—they changed frequently at Downe Lodge because they, too, were liars—might show. "You 're just fit to row in the same boat with Black Sheep," was a sentiment that each new Jane or Eliza might expect to hear,[173] before a month was over, from Aunty Rosa's lips; and Black Sheep was used to ask new girls whether they had yet been compared to him. Harry was "Master Harry" in their mouths; Judy was officially "Miss Judy"; but Black Sheep was never anything more than Black Sheep tout court.

The thin woman returned that love with enthusiasm, and Judy, when she was brave enough, took advantage of this to reduce Black Sheep's punishments. Failing school lessons meant a week at home without reading anything except textbooks, and Harry brought the news of such failures with excitement. Moreover, Black Sheep was then required to go over his lessons at bedtime for Harry, who usually managed to make him break down and comforted him with gloomy predictions for the next day. Harry was a spy, a prankster, an interrogator, and Aunty Rosa's unofficial enforcer all at once. He handled these roles skillfully. With Uncle Harry gone, there was no one to appeal to. Black Sheep had lost all self-respect at school; at home, he was completely discredited and thankful for any sympathy the servant girls—who changed frequently at Downe Lodge because they were liars too—might show. "You're just fit to row in the same boat with Black Sheep," was something each new Jane or Eliza could expect to hear from Aunty Rosa within a month, and Black Sheep would ask the new girls if they had been compared to him yet. Harry was "Master Harry" in their eyes; Judy was officially "Miss Judy"; but Black Sheep was never anything but Black Sheep tout court.

As time went on and the memory of Papa and Mamma became wholly overlaid by the unpleasant task of writing them letters under Aunty Rosa's eye, each Sunday, Black Sheep forgot what manner of life he had led in the beginning of things. Even Judy's appeals to "try and remember about Bombay" failed to quicken him.

As time passed and the memory of Papa and Mamma was completely overshadowed by the tedious task of writing them letters under Aunty Rosa's watch every Sunday, Black Sheep lost sight of the kind of life he had in the beginning. Even Judy's reminders to "try and remember about Bombay" couldn't revive his memories.

"I can't remember," he said. "I know I used to give orders and Mamma kissed me."

"I can't remember," he said. "I know I used to give orders and Mom kissed me."

"Aunty Rosa will kiss you if you are good," pleaded Judy.

"Aunty Rosa will give you a kiss if you're good," Judy begged.

"Ugh! I don't want to be kissed by Aunty Rosa. She'd say I was doing it to get something more to eat."

"Ugh! I don't want Aunty Rosa to kiss me. She'd think I was doing it to score some extra food."

The weeks lengthened into months, and the holidays came; but just before the holidays Black Sheep fell into deadly sin.

The weeks turned into months, and the holidays arrived; but right before the holidays, Black Sheep committed a serious mistake.

Among the many boys whom Harry had incited to "punch Black Sheep's head because he dare n't hit back," was one more aggravating than the rest, who, in an unlucky moment, fell upon Black Sheep when Harry was not near. The blows stung, and Black Sheep struck back at random with all the[174] power at his command. The boy dropped and whimpered. Black Sheep was astounded at his own act, but, feeling the unresisting body under him, shook it with both his hands in blind fury and then began to throttle his enemy; meaning honestly to slay him. There was a scuffle, and Black Sheep was torn off the body by Harry and some colleagues, and cuffed home tingling but exultant. Aunty Rosa was out; pending her arrival Harry set himself to lecture Black Sheep on the sin of murder—which he described as the offence of Cain.

Among the many boys that Harry had egged on to "punch Black Sheep because he wouldn't fight back," there was one who was more annoying than the others. At an unfortunate moment, he confronted Black Sheep when Harry wasn't around. The punches hurt, and Black Sheep retaliated wildly with all the[174] strength he could muster. The boy fell and whined. Black Sheep was shocked by his own actions, but feeling the limp body beneath him, he shook it with both hands in a fit of rage and then started to choke his opponent, genuinely intending to harm him. There was a struggle, and Harry and some friends pulled Black Sheep off the boy, sending him home feeling both sore and victorious. Aunty Rosa was out; while waiting for her return, Harry took the opportunity to lecture Black Sheep about the sin of murder—which he referred to as the crime of Cain.

"Why did n't you fight him fair? What did you hit him when he was down for, you little cur?"

"Why didn’t you fight him fairly? Why did you hit him when he was down, you little coward?"

Black Sheep looked up at Harry's throat and then at a knife on the dinner-table.

Black Sheep looked up at Harry's throat and then at a knife on the dinner table.

"I don't understand," he said wearily. "You always set him on me and told me I was a coward when I blubbed. Will you leave me alone until Aunty Rosa comes in? She'll beat me if you tell her I ought to be beaten; so it's all right."

"I don't get it," he said wearily. "You always sent him after me and told me I was a coward when I cried. Can you just leave me alone until Aunty Rosa comes in? She'll punish me if you tell her I should be punished; so it's fine."

"It's all wrong," said Harry magisterially. "You nearly killed him, and I should n't wonder if he dies."

"It's all wrong," Harry said authoritatively. "You almost killed him, and I wouldn't be surprised if he dies."

"Will he die?" said Black Sheep.

"Is he going to die?" asked Black Sheep.

"I daresay," said Harry, "and then you'll be hanged."

"I bet you," said Harry, "and then you'll get hanged."

"All right," said Black Sheep, possessing himself of the table-knife. "Then I'll kill you now. You say things and do things and—and I don't[175] know how things happen, and you never leave me alone—and I don't care what happens!"

"Fine," said Black Sheep, grabbing the table knife. "Then I'll just kill you now. You say stuff and do stuff, and—and I don't[175] get how things work, and you never leave me alone—and I don't care what happens!"

He ran at the boy with the knife, and Harry fled upstairs to his room, promising Black Sheep the finest thrashing in the world when Aunty Rosa returned. Black Sheep sat at the bottom of the stairs, the table-knife in his hand, and wept for that he had not killed Harry. The servant-girl came up from the kitchen, took the knife away, and consoled him. But Black Sheep was beyond consolation. He would be badly beaten by Aunty Rosa; then there would be another beating at Harry's hands; then Judy would not be allowed to speak to him; then the tale would be told at school and then——

He charged at the boy with the knife, and Harry ran upstairs to his room, vowing to give Black Sheep the biggest beating ever when Aunty Rosa got back. Black Sheep sat at the bottom of the stairs, the table knife in his hand, crying because he hadn’t killed Harry. The maid came up from the kitchen, took the knife away, and tried to comfort him. But Black Sheep was beyond being comforted. He knew Aunty Rosa would punish him badly; then Harry would beat him up; then Judy wouldn’t be allowed to talk to him; then the story would get around at school and then——

There was no one to help and no one to care, and the best way out of the business was by death. A knife would hurt, but Aunty Rosa had told him, a year ago, that if he sucked paint he would die. He went into the nursery, unearthed the now-disused Noah's Ark, and sucked the paint off as many animals as remained. It tasted abominable, but he had licked Noah's Dove clean by the time Aunty Rosa and Judy returned. He went upstairs and greeted them with: "Please, Aunty Rosa, I believe I've nearly killed a boy at school, and I've tried to kill Harry, and when you've done all about God and Hell, will you beat me and get it over?"

There was no one to help and no one to care, and the best way out of the situation was death. A knife would hurt, but Aunty Rosa had told him a year ago that if he ingested paint, he would die. He went into the nursery, dug out the now-unused Noah's Ark, and sucked the paint off as many animals as were left. It tasted terrible, but he had cleaned Noah's Dove by the time Aunty Rosa and Judy came back. He went upstairs and greeted them with: "Please, Aunty Rosa, I think I've nearly killed a boy at school, and I've tried to kill Harry, and after you finish discussing God and Hell, will you just beat me and get it over with?"

The tale of the assault as told by Harry could[176] only be explained on the ground of possession by the Devil. Wherefore Black Sheep was not only most excellently beaten, once by Aunty Rosa and once, when thoroughly cowed down, by Harry, but he was further prayed for at family prayers, together with Jane, who had stolen a cold rissole from the pantry and snuffled audibly as her enormity was brought before the Throne of Grace. Black Sheep was sore and stiff, but triumphant. He would die that very night and be rid of them all. No, he would ask for no forgiveness from Harry, and at bedtime would stand no questioning at Harry's hands, even though addressed as "Young Cain."

The story of the attack as told by Harry could[176] only be explained by thinking he was possessed by the Devil. Because of this, Black Sheep was not only thoroughly beaten—first by Aunty Rosa and then, when he was completely subdued, by Harry—but he was also included in family prayers, along with Jane, who had stolen a cold rissole from the pantry and sniffled loudly as her wrongdoing was discussed in front of the Lord. Black Sheep was in pain and sore, but felt victorious. He would die that very night and be free of them all. No, he would not ask for forgiveness from Harry, and at bedtime he would refuse to answer any questions from Harry, even if he was called "Young Cain."

"I've been beaten," said he, "and I've done other things. I don't care what I do. If you speak to me to-night, Harry, I'll get out and try to kill you. Now you can kill me if you like."

"I've been beaten," he said, "and I've done other things. I don't care what I do. If you talk to me tonight, Harry, I'll get out and try to kill you. Now you can kill me if you want."

Harry took his bed into the spare-room, and Black Sheep lay down to die.

Harry brought his bed into the spare room, and Black Sheep lay down to die.

It may be that the makers of Noah's Arks know that their animals are likely to find their way into young mouths, and paint them accordingly. Certain it is that the common, weary next morning broke through the windows and found Black Sheep quite well and a good deal ashamed of himself, but richer by the knowledge that he could, in extremity, secure himself against Harry for the future.[177]

It’s possible that the creators of Noah's Arks realize their animals are likely to end up in young mouths, so they paint them that way. What’s clear is that the usual, tired morning broke through the windows and found Black Sheep feeling quite fine but also a bit ashamed of himself, enriched by the knowledge that he could protect himself from Harry in the future.[177]

When he descended to breakfast on the first day of the holidays, he was greeted with the news that Harry, Aunty Rosa, and Judy were going away to Brighton, while Black Sheep was to stay in the house with the servant. His latest outbreak suited Aunty Rosa's plans admirably. It gave her good excuse for leaving the extra boy behind. Papa in Bombay, who really seemed to know a young sinner's wants to the hour, sent, that week, a package of new books. And with these, and the society of Jane on board-wages, Black Sheep was left alone for a month.

When he came down for breakfast on the first day of the holidays, he was met with the news that Harry, Aunty Rosa, and Judy were heading off to Brighton, while Black Sheep would be staying at home with the servant. His latest behavior fit perfectly with Aunty Rosa's plans. It gave her a great excuse to leave the extra boy behind. Dad, who was in Bombay and seemed to understand the needs of a young troublemaker, sent a package of new books that week. So with those books and Jane to keep him company, Black Sheep was left alone for a month.

The books lasted for ten days. They were eaten too quickly, in long gulps of four-and-twenty hours at a time. Then came days of doing absolutely nothing, of dreaming dreams and marching imaginary armies up and down stairs, of counting the number of banisters, and of measuring the length and breadth of every room in handspans—fifty down the side, thirty across, and fifty back again. Jane made many friends, and, after receiving Black Sheep's assurance that he would not tell of her absences, went out daily for long hours. Black Sheep would follow the rays of the sinking sun from the kitchen to the dining-room and thence upward to his own bedroom until all was gray dark, and he ran down to the kitchen fire and read by its light. He was happy in that he was left alone and could read as much as he pleased. But, later, he[178] grew afraid of the shadows of window-curtains and the flapping of doors and the creaking of shutters. He went out into the garden, and the rustling of the laurel-bushes frightened him.

The books lasted for ten days. They were consumed too quickly, in long stretches of twenty-four hours at a time. Then came days of doing absolutely nothing, of dreaming dreams and leading imaginary armies up and down stairs, of counting the number of banisters, and measuring the length and width of every room with handspans—fifty down the side, thirty across, and fifty back again. Jane made many friends, and, after getting Black Sheep’s promise that he wouldn’t mention her absences, went out daily for long hours. Black Sheep would follow the rays of the setting sun from the kitchen to the dining room and then up to his own bedroom until everything turned gray and dark, and he would run back to the kitchen fire to read by its light. He was happy to be left alone and able to read as much as he wanted. But later, he[178] became afraid of the shadows from the window curtains, the flapping of doors, and the creaking of shutters. He went out into the garden, and the rustling of the laurel bushes scared him.

He was glad when they all returned—Aunty Rosa, Harry, and Judy—full of news, and Judy laden with gifts. Who could help loving loyal little Judy? In return for all her merry babblement, Black Sheep confided to her that the distance from the hall-door to the top of the first landing was exactly one hundred and eighty-four handspans. He had found it out himself.

He was happy when they all came back—Aunty Rosa, Harry, and Judy—brimming with stories, and Judy carrying gifts. Who could not love devoted little Judy? In return for all her cheerful chatter, Black Sheep shared with her that the distance from the front door to the top of the first landing was exactly one hundred and eighty-four handspans. He had figured it out himself.

Then the old life recommenced; but with a difference, and a new sin. To his other iniquities Black Sheep had now added a phenomenal clumsiness—was as unfit to trust in action as he was in word. He himself could not account for spilling everything he touched, upsetting glasses as he put his hand out, and bumping his head against doors that were manifestly shut. There was a gray haze upon all his world, and it narrowed month by month, until at last it left Black Sheep almost alone with the flapping curtains that were so like ghosts, and the nameless terrors of broad daylight that were only coats on pegs after all.

Then the old life started again, but with a twist and a new flaw. Along with his other wrongdoings, Black Sheep had now developed an incredible clumsiness—he was just as untrustworthy in action as he was in speech. He couldn’t explain why he spilled everything he touched, knocked over glasses as he reached out, and bumped his head against doors that were clearly closed. A gray haze hung over his entire world, and it grew narrower month by month, until finally, it left Black Sheep almost alone with the flapping curtains that resembled ghosts and the nameless fears of broad daylight that were just coats on hooks after all.

Holidays came and holidays went, and Black Sheep was taken to see many people whose faces were all exactly alike; was beaten when occasion demanded, and tortured by Harry on all possible[179] occasions; but defended by Judy through good and evil report, though she hereby drew upon herself the wrath of Aunty Rosa.

Holidays came and went, and Black Sheep was taken to meet many people whose faces all looked the same; was punished when necessary, and tormented by Harry whenever he could[179]; but defended by Judy through thick and thin, even though this made Aunty Rosa really mad at her.

The weeks were interminable and Papa and Mamma were clean forgotten. Harry had left school and was a clerk in a Banking-Office. Freed from his presence, Black Sheep resolved that he should no longer be deprived of his allowance of pleasure-reading. Consequently, when he failed at school he reported that all was well, and conceived a large contempt for Aunty Rosa as he saw how easy it was to deceive her. "She says I'm a little liar when I don't tell lies, and now I do, she does n't know," thought Black Sheep. Aunty Rosa had credited him in the past with petty cunning and stratagem that had never entered into his head. By the light of the sordid knowledge that she had revealed to him he paid her back full tale. In a household where the most innocent of his motives, his natural yearning for a little affection, had been interpreted into a desire for more bread and jam or to ingratiate himself with strangers and so put Harry into the background, his work was easy. Aunty Rosa could penetrate certain kinds of hypocrisy, but not all. He set his child's wits against hers and was no more beaten. It grew monthly more and more of a trouble to read the schoolbooks, and even the pages of the open-print story-books danced and were dim. So Black[180] Sheep brooded in the shadows that fell about him and cut him off from the world, inventing horrible punishments for "dear Harry," or plotting another line of the tangled web of deception that he wrapped round Aunty Rosa.

The weeks dragged on, and Papa and Mamma were completely forgotten. Harry had left school and was working as a clerk in a bank. Now that he was gone, Black Sheep decided he wouldn’t be deprived of his enjoyment of reading anymore. So when he failed at school, he claimed everything was fine, and he felt a growing disdain for Aunty Rosa as he realized how easy it was to fool her. “She calls me a little liar when I don’t lie, and now that I do, she has no idea,” Black Sheep thought. Aunty Rosa had always thought he was capable of small tricks and schemes that he never even considered. With the nasty knowledge she had shared with him, he got back at her fully. In a household where even his innocent wish for a bit of affection was seen as wanting more treats or trying to win over strangers to push Harry aside, his task was simple. Aunty Rosa could see through some types of deceit, but not all. He matched his child’s cleverness against hers and never lost. It became increasingly difficult to read the schoolbooks, and even the pages of the easy-to-read storybooks felt jumbled and blurry. So Black Sheep lingered in the shadows surrounding him, shutting himself off from the world, dreaming up terrible punishments for "dear Harry," or plotting another twist in the complicated web of lies he spun around Aunty Rosa.

Then the crash came and the cobwebs were broken. It was impossible to foresee everything. Aunty Rosa made personal inquiries as to Black Sheep's progress and received information that startled her. Step by step, with a delight as keen as when she convicted an underfed housemaid of the theft of cold meats, she followed the trail of Black Sheep's delinquencies. For weeks and weeks, in order to escape banishment from the book-shelves, he had made a fool of Aunty Rosa, of Harry, of God, of all the world. Horrible, most horrible, and evidence of an utterly depraved mind.

Then the crash happened and everything fell apart. It was impossible to anticipate everything. Aunty Rosa personally checked on Black Sheep's situation and got news that surprised her. Bit by bit, with a thrill as intense as the time she caught an underfed housemaid stealing cold cuts, she tracked down Black Sheep's misdeeds. For weeks, in an effort to avoid being removed from the shelves, he had made a fool of Aunty Rosa, Harry, God, and the entire world. Horrible, absolutely horrible, and a sign of a completely twisted mind.

Black Sheep counted the cost. "It will only be one big beating, and then she'll put a card with 'Liar' on my back, same as she did before. Harry will whack me and pray for me, and she will pray for me at prayers and tell me I'm a Child of the Devil and give me hymns to learn. But I've done all my reading and she never knew. She'll say she knew all along. She's an old liar, too," said he.

Black Sheep weighed the consequences. "It'll just be one big beating, and then she'll stick a card that says 'Liar' on my back, just like she did last time. Harry will hit me and pray for me, and she’ll pray for me during worship and call me a Child of the Devil and give me hymns to memorize. But I've done all my reading, and she never figured it out. She’ll act like she knew the whole time. She's a big liar, too," he said.

For three days Black Sheep was shut in his own bedroom—to prepare his heart. "That means two beatings. One at school and one here. That[181] one will hurt most." And it fell even as he thought. He was thrashed at school before the Jews and the hubshi, for the heinous crime of bringing home false reports of progress. He was thrashed at home by Aunty Rosa on the same count, and then the placard was produced. Aunty Rosa stitched it between his shoulders and bade him go for a walk with it upon him.

For three days, Black Sheep was stuck in his own bedroom to "prepare his heart." "That means two beatings. One at school and one at home. That[181] one will hurt the most." And it happened just as he thought. He got beaten at school in front of the other kids for the terrible offense of bringing home false reports of progress. Then he was beaten at home by Aunty Rosa for the same reason, and after that, the placard was brought out. Aunty Rosa stitched it onto his back and told him to go for a walk with it on him.

"If you make me do that," said Black Sheep very quietly, "I shall burn this house down, and perhaps I'll kill you. I don't know whether I can kill you—you 're so bony—but I'll try."

"If you make me do that," Black Sheep said softly, "I’ll burn this house down, and maybe I’ll even kill you. I’m not sure if I can kill you—you’re so skinny—but I’ll give it a shot."

No punishment followed this blasphemy, though Black Sheep held himself ready to work his way to Aunty Rosa's withered throat, and grip there till he was beaten off. Perhaps Aunty Rosa was afraid, for Black Sheep, having reached the Nadir of Sin, bore himself with a new recklessness.

No punishment came after this blasphemy, even though Black Sheep was prepared to make his way to Aunty Rosa's withered throat and hold on until he was pulled away. Maybe Aunty Rosa was scared, because Black Sheep, having hit rock bottom, acted with a newfound recklessness.

In the midst of all the trouble there came a visitor from over the seas to Downe Lodge, who knew Papa and Mamma, and was commissioned to see Punch and Judy. Black Sheep was sent to the drawing-room and charged into a solid tea-table laden with china.

In the midst of all the trouble, a visitor from overseas arrived at Downe Lodge, who knew Dad and Mom, and was tasked with seeing Punch and Judy. Black Sheep was sent to the living room and crashed into a sturdy tea table full of china.

"Gently, gently, little man," said the visitor turning Black Sheep's face to the light slowly. "What's that big bird on the palings?"

"Gently, gently, little guy," said the visitor, turning Black Sheep's face to the light slowly. "What's that big bird on the fence?"

"What bird?" asked Black Sheep.

"What bird?" asked Black Sheep.

The visitor looked deep down into Black Sheep's[182] eyes for a half a minute, and then said suddenly: "Good God, the little chap's nearly blind."

The visitor stared into Black Sheep's[182] eyes for about thirty seconds and then said out of nowhere, "Oh my God, the poor kid's almost blind."

It was a most business-like visitor. He gave orders, on his own responsibility, that Black Sheep was not to go to school or open a book until Mamma came home. "She'll be here in three weeks, as you know of course," said he, "and I'm Inverarity Sahib. I ushered you into this wicked world, young man, and a nice use you seem to have made of your time. You must do nothing whatever. Can you do that?"

It was a very no-nonsense visitor. He instructed, on his own authority, that Black Sheep was not to go to school or open a book until Mom came home. "She'll be back in three weeks, as you already know," he said, "and I'm Inverarity Sahib. I brought you into this tough world, young man, and you really haven't made good use of your time. You must do absolutely nothing. Can you manage that?"

"Yes," said Punch in a dazed way. He had known that Mamma was coming. There was a chance, then, of another beating. Thank Heaven, Papa was n't coming too. Aunty Rosa had said of late that he ought to be beaten by a man.

"Yeah," said Punch, feeling out of it. He had known that Mom was coming. There was a chance of another beating, then. Thank goodness Dad wasn't coming too. Aunt Rosa had mentioned recently that he should be beaten by a man.

For the next three weeks Black Sheep was strictly allowed to do nothing. He spent his time in the old nursery looking at the broken toys, for all of which account must be rendered to Mamma. Aunty Rosa hit him over the hands if even a wooden boat were broken. But that sin was of small importance compared to the other revelations, so darkly hinted at by Aunty Rosa. "When your mother comes, and hears what I have to tell her, she may appreciate you properly," she said grimly, and mounted guard over Judy lest that small maiden should attempt to comfort her brother, to the peril of her own soul.[183]

For the next three weeks, Black Sheep wasn’t allowed to do anything at all. He spent his time in the old nursery, staring at the broken toys, for which he would have to answer to Mom. Aunty Rosa would slap his hands if he even broke a wooden boat. But that mistake was nothing compared to the other dark things Aunty Rosa hinted at. "When your mom comes and hears what I have to tell her, she might finally see you for who you are," she said grimly, keeping a close eye on Judy so that the little girl wouldn’t try to cheer up her brother at the risk of her own well-being.[183]

And Mamma came—in a four-wheeler and a flutter of tender excitement. Such a Mamma! She was young, frivolously young, and beautiful, with delicately flushed cheeks, eyes that shone like stars, and a voice that needed no additional appeal of outstretched arms to draw little ones to her heart. Judy ran straight to her, but Black Sheep hesitated. Could this wonder be "showing off"? She would not put out her arms when she knew of his crimes. Meantime was it possible that by fondling she wanted to get anything out of Black Sheep? Only all his love and all his confidence; but that Black Sheep did not know. Aunty Rosa withdrew and left Mamma, kneeling between her children, half laughing, half crying, in the very hall where Punch and Judy had wept five years before.

And Mom arrived—in a cab, filled with a flutter of excitement. What a Mom! She was young, playfully young, and beautiful, with softly flushed cheeks, eyes sparkling like stars, and a voice that didn’t need the added appeal of open arms to draw little ones to her. Judy ran straight to her, but Black Sheep hesitated. Could this amazing person be just “showing off”? He wouldn’t reach out to her knowing about his wrongdoings. In the meantime, could she be trying to get something from Black Sheep by being affectionate? Only all his love and trust; but Black Sheep didn’t realize that. Aunty Rosa stepped aside and left Mom kneeling between her kids, half laughing, half crying, in the same hallway where Punch and Judy had cried five years earlier.

"Well, chicks, do you remember me?"

"Hey, girls, do you remember me?"

"No," said Judy frankly, "but I said 'God bless Papa and Mamma,' ev'vy night."

"No," Judy replied honestly, "but I say 'God bless Dad and Mom' every night."

"A little," said Black Sheep. "Remember I wrote to you every week, anyhow. That is n't to show off, but 'cause of what comes afterward."

"A little," said Black Sheep. "Remember I wrote to you every week, anyway. That’s not to show off, but because of what comes next."

"What comes after! What should come after, my darling boy?" And she drew him to her again. He came awkwardly, with many angles. "Not used to petting," said the quick Mother-soul. "The girl is."

"What comes next! What should come next, my dear boy?" And she pulled him close again. He came over clumsily, with many sharp edges. "Not used to affection," said the quick Mother-soul. "The girl is."

"She's too little to hurt anyone," thought Black Sheep, "and if I said I'd kill her, she'd be afraid. I wonder what Aunty Rosa will tell."[184]

"She's too small to hurt anyone," thought Black Sheep, "and if I said I'd kill her, she'd be scared. I wonder what Aunty Rosa will say."[184]

There was a constrained late dinner, at the end of which Mamma picked up Judy and put her to bed with endearments manifold. Faithless little Judy had shown her defection from Aunty Rosa already. And that lady resented it bitterly. Black Sheep rose to leave the room.

There was a tense late dinner, after which Mom picked up Judy and put her to bed with a lot of affection. Unfaithful little Judy had already shown her disloyalty to Aunty Rosa. And that lady was really upset about it. The Black Sheep got up to leave the room.

"Come and say good night," said Aunty Rosa, offering a withered cheek.

"Come and say good night," Aunty Rosa said, presenting a wrinkled cheek.

"Huh!" said Black Sheep. "I never kiss you, and I'm not going to show off. Tell that woman what I've done, and see what she says."

"Huh!" said Black Sheep. "I never kiss you, and I'm not going to brag. Tell that woman what I've done, and see how she reacts."

Black Sheep climbed into bed feeling that he had lost Heaven after a glimpse through the gates. In half an hour "that woman" was bending over him. Black Sheep flung up his right arm. It was n't fair to come and hit him in the dark. Even Aunty Rosa never tried that. But no blow followed.

Black Sheep climbed into bed feeling like he had lost Heaven after catching a glimpse through the gates. In half an hour, "that woman" was leaning over him. Black Sheep threw up his right arm. It wasn't fair to come and hit him in the dark. Even Aunty Rosa never tried that. But no hit came.

"Are you showing off? I won't tell you anything more than Aunty Rosa has, and she does n't know everything," said Black Sheep as clearly as he could for the arms round his neck.

"Are you just trying to show off? I won't share anything more than Aunty Rosa has, and she doesn't know everything," said Black Sheep, as clearly as he could manage with arms wrapped around his neck.

"Oh, my son—my little, little son! It was my fault—my fault, darling—and yet how could we help it? Forgive me, Punch." The voice died out in a broken whisper, and two hot tears fell on Black Sheep's forehead.

"Oh, my son—my sweet little son! It was my fault—my fault, darling—and yet how could we have stopped it? Forgive me, Punch." The voice trailed off into a broken whisper, and two hot tears dropped onto Black Sheep's forehead.

"Has she been making you cry, too?" he asked. "You should see Jane cry. But you're nice, and Jane is a Born Liar—Aunty Rosa says so."[185]

"Has she been making you cry, too?" he asked. "You should see Jane cry. But you're nice, and Jane is a Born Liar—Aunty Rosa says so."[185]

"Hush, Punch, hush! My boy, don't talk like that. Try to love me a little bit—a little bit. You don't know how I want it. Punch-baba, come back to me! I am your Mother—your own Mother—and never mind the rest. I know—yes, I know, dear. It does n't matter now. Punch, won't you care for me a little?"

"Hush, Punch, hush! My boy, don’t speak like that. Try to love me just a little—just a little. You don’t know how much I want it. Punch-baba, come back to me! I am your Mother—your own Mother—and forget about the rest. I know—yes, I know, dear. It doesn’t matter now. Punch, won’t you care for me a little?"

It is astonishing how much petting a big boy of ten can endure when he is quite sure that there is no one to laugh at him. Black Sheep had never been made much of before, and here was this beautiful woman treating him—Black Sheep, the Child of the Devil and the Inheritor of Undying Flame—as though he were a small God.

It’s amazing how much affection a ten-year-old boy can take when he knows no one is going to ridicule him. Black Sheep had never received this kind of attention before, and here was this beautiful woman treating him—Black Sheep, the Child of the Devil and the Heir of Undying Flame—as if he were a little God.

"I care for you a great deal, Mother dear," he whispered at last, "and I'm glad you've come back; but are you sure Aunty Rosa told you everything?"

"I care about you a lot, Mom," he finally whispered, "and I'm really glad you're back; but are you sure Aunt Rosa told you everything?"

"Everything. What does it matter? But——" the voice broke with a sob that was also laughter—"Punch, my poor, dear, half-blind darling, don't you think it was a little foolish of you?"

"Everything. What does it matter? But——" the voice broke with a sob that was also laughter—"Punch, my poor, dear, half-blind darling, don't you think it was a bit silly of you?"

"No. It saved a lickin'."

"No. It saved a beating."

Mamma shuddered and slipped away in the darkness to write a long letter to Papa. Here is an extract:

Mamma shuddered and quietly left in the dark to write a long letter to Papa. Here is an excerpt:

"... Judy is a dear, plump little prig who adores the woman, and wears with as much gravity as her religious opinions—only eight, Jack!—a[186] venerable horsehair atrocity which she calls her Bustle. I have just burned it, and the child is asleep in my bed as I write. She will come to me at once. Punch I cannot quite understand. He is well nourished, but seems to have been worried into a system of small deceptions which the woman magnifies into deadly sins. Don't you recollect our own up-bringing, dear, when the Fear of the Lord was so often the beginning of falsehood? I shall win Punch to me before long. I am taking the children away into the country to get them to know me, and, on the whole, I am content, or shall be when you come home, dear boy, and then, thank God, we shall be all under one roof again at last!"

"... Judy is a sweet, chubby little prig who adores the woman and wears her religious views—only eight, Jack!—with the same seriousness as an old horsehair monstrosity she calls her Bustle. I just burned it, and the kid is sleeping in my bed as I write. She'll come to me right away. Punch is a bit of a mystery. He’s well-fed but seems to be caught up in small lies that the woman turns into big issues. Don’t you remember our upbringing, dear, when the Fear of the Lord was often the start of dishonesty? I’ll win Punch over eventually. I’m taking the kids out to the country to get to know me, and overall, I’m feeling content, or I will be once you come home, dear boy, and then, thank God, we’ll finally all be under one roof again!"


Three months later, Punch, no longer Black Sheep, has discovered that he is the veritable owner of a real, live, lovely Mamma, who is also a sister, comforter, and friend, and that he must protect her till the Father comes home. Deception does not suit the part of a protector, and, when one can do anything without question, where is the use of deception?

Three months later, Punch, no longer the Black Sheep, has realized that he truly has a real, live, wonderful mom, who is also a sister, a comforter, and a friend, and that he must protect her until Dad comes home. Deception doesn’t fit the role of a protector, and when you can do anything without question, what’s the point of deception?

"Mother would be awfully cross if you walked through that ditch," says Judy, continuing a conversation.

"Mom would be really upset if you walked through that ditch," says Judy, continuing a conversation.

"Mother's never angry," says Punch. "She'd just say, 'You're a little pagal'; and that's not nice, but I'll show."[187]

"Mom's never angry," says Punch. "She'd just say, 'You're a little crazy'; and that's not nice, but I'll show."[187]

Punch walks through the ditch and mires himself to the knees. "Mother, dear," he shouts, "I'm just as dirty as I can pos-sib-ly be!"

Punch walks through the ditch and gets stuck in mud up to his knees. "Mom, dear," he yells, "I'm as dirty as I can possibly be!"

"Then change your clothes as quickly as you pos-sib-ly can!" rings out Mother's clear voice from the house. "And don't be a little pagal!"

"Then change your clothes as fast as you can!" Mom's clear voice calls out from the house. "And don't be such a silly!"

"There! Told you so," says Punch. "It's all different now, and we are just as much Mother's as if she had never gone."

"There! I told you," says Punch. "Everything's different now, and we're just as much Mother's as if she had never left."

Not altogether, O Punch, for when young lips have drunk deep of the bitter waters of Hate, Suspicion, and Despair, all the Love in the world will not wholly take away that knowledge; though it may turn darkened eyes for a while to the light, and teach Faith where no Faith was.

Not completely, O Punch, because when young lips have deeply tasted the bitter waters of Hate, Suspicion, and Despair, all the Love in the world can't completely erase that knowledge; although it may, for a time, turn darkened eyes toward the light and instill Faith where there was none.


V

WEE WILLIE WINKIE

"An officer and a gentleman."

H

is full name was Percival William Williams, but he picked up the other name in a nursery-book, and that was the end of the christened titles. His mother's ayah called him Willie-Baba, but as he never paid the faintest attention to anything that the ayah said, her wisdom did not help matters.

his full name was Percival William Williams, but he got the other name from a nursery book, and that was the end of the given names. His mother's nanny called him Willie-Baba, but since he never paid the slightest attention to anything the nanny said, her advice didn’t make a difference.

His father was the Colonel of the 195th, and as soon as Wee Willie Winkie was old enough to understand what Military Discipline meant, Colonel Williams put him under it. There was no other way of managing the child. When he was good for a week, he drew good-conduct pay; and when he was bad, he was deprived of his good-conduct-stripe. Generally he was bad, for India offers so many chances to little six-year-olds of going wrong.

His dad was the Colonel of the 195th, and as soon as Wee Willie Winkie was old enough to get what Military Discipline was all about, Colonel Williams put him under it. There was no other way to handle the kid. When he was good for a week, he earned good-conduct pay; and when he was bad, he lost his good-conduct stripe. Most of the time, he was bad, because India gives little six-year-olds so many opportunities to misbehave.

Children resent familiarity from strangers, and Wee Willie Winkie was a very particular child. Once he accepted an acquaintance, he was graciously pleased to thaw. He accepted Brandis, a subaltern of the 195th, on sight. Brandis was[189] having tea at the Colonel's, and Wee Willie Winkie entered, strong in the possession of a good-conduct badge won for not chasing the hens round the compound. He regarded Brandis with gravity for at least ten minutes, and then delivered himself of his opinion.

Children don't like familiarity from strangers, and Wee Willie Winkie was a very particular child. Once he got to know someone, he was happily willing to open up. He took a liking to Brandis, a junior officer of the 195th, right away. Brandis was[189] having tea at the Colonel's, and Wee Willie Winkie walked in, proudly wearing a good-conduct badge he earned for not chasing the hens around the place. He looked at Brandis seriously for at least ten minutes, and then shared his thoughts.

"I like you," said he slowly, getting off his chair and coming over to Brandis. "I like you. I shall call you Coppy, because of your hair. Do you mind being called Coppy? It is because of ve hair, you know."

"I like you," he said slowly, getting out of his chair and walking over to Brandis. "I like you. I'm going to call you Coppy because of your hair. Do you mind being called Coppy? It's because of your hair, you know."

Here was one of the most embarrassing of Wee Willie Winkie's peculiarities. He would look at a stranger for some time, and then, without warning or explanation, would give him a name. And the name stuck. No regimental penalties could break Wee Willie Winkie of this habit. He lost his good-conduct badge for christening the Commissioner's wife "Pobs"; but nothing that the Colonel could do made the Station forego the nickname, and Mrs. Collen remained Mrs. "Pobs" till the end of her stay. So Brandis was christened "Coppy," and rose, therefore, in the estimation of the regiment.

Here was one of the most embarrassing quirks of Wee Willie Winkie. He would stare at a stranger for a while, and then, without any warning or explanation, he would give them a name. And that name stuck. No amount of disciplinary action could change Wee Willie Winkie's habit. He even lost his good-conduct badge for calling the Commissioner's wife "Pobs," but nothing the Colonel did could make the Station stop using that nickname, and Mrs. Collen remained Mrs. "Pobs" for the rest of her time there. So Brandis was given the name "Coppy," which helped improve his standing in the regiment.

If Wee Willie Winkie took an interest in anyone, the fortunate man was envied alike by the mess and the rank and file. And in their envy lay no suspicion of self-interest. "The Colonel's son" was idolized on his own merits entirely. Yet[190] Wee Willie Winkie was not lovely. His face was permanently freckled, as his legs were permanently scratched, and in spite of his mother's almost tearful remonstrances he had insisted upon having his long yellow locks cut short in the military fashion. "I want my hair like Sergeant Tummil's," said Wee Willie Winkie, and, his father abetting, the sacrifice was accomplished.

If Wee Willie Winkie showed any interest in someone, that lucky guy was envied by both the officers and the troops. And there was no hint of self-interest in their envy. "The Colonel's son" was admired solely for his own qualities. Yet[190] Wee Willie Winkie wasn't exactly charming. His face was always freckled, just like his legs, which were always scratched up, and despite his mother's almost tearful protests, he insisted on having his long yellow hair cut short in a military style. "I want my hair like Sergeant Tummil's," Wee Willie Winkie said, and with his father's support, the decision was made.

Three weeks after the bestowal of his youthful affections on Lieutenant Brandis—henceforward to be called "Coppy" for the sake of brevity—Wee Willie Winkie was destined to behold strange things and far beyond his comprehension.

Three weeks after he had given his youthful affections to Lieutenant Brandis—who would henceforth be called "Coppy" for short—Wee Willie Winkie was about to witness strange things that were beyond his understanding.

Coppy returned his liking with interest. Coppy had let him wear for five rapturous minutes his own big sword—just as tall as Wee Willie Winkie. Coppy had promised him a terrier puppy; and Coppy had permitted him to witness the miraculous operation of shaving. Nay, more—Coppy had said that even he, Wee Willie Winkie, would rise in time to the ownership of a box of shiny knives, a silver soap-box and a silver-handled "sputter-brush," as Wee Willie Winkie called it. Decidedly, there was no one, except his father, who could give or take away good-conduct badges at pleasure, half so wise, strong, and valiant as Coppy with the Afghan and Egyptian medals on his breast. Why, then, should Coppy be guilty of the unmanly weakness of kissing—vehemently kissing[191]—a "big girl," Miss Allardyce to wit? In the course of a morning ride, Wee Willie Winkie had seen Coppy so doing, and, like the gentleman he was, had promptly wheeled round and cantered back to his groom, lest the groom should also see.

Coppy returned his affection with enthusiasm. Coppy had let him hold his big sword for five exciting minutes—just as tall as Wee Willie Winkie. Coppy had promised him a terrier puppy, and he had even allowed him to watch the amazing process of shaving. What’s more, Coppy had said that someday, even he, Wee Willie Winkie, would own a box of shiny knives, a silver soap box, and a silver-handled "sputter-brush," as Wee Willie Winkie called it. Clearly, no one, except his dad, who could give or take away good-conduct badges at will, was as wise, strong, and brave as Coppy, with his Afghan and Egyptian medals. So, why should Coppy show the unmanly weakness of kissing—fervently kissing[191]—a "big girl," namely Miss Allardyce? During a morning ride, Wee Willie Winkie had seen Coppy doing just that, and, being the gentleman he was, he immediately turned around and cantered back to his groom, so the groom wouldn’t see it too.

Under ordinary circumstances he would have spoken to his father, but he felt instinctively that this was a matter on which Coppy ought first to be consulted.

Under normal circumstances, he would have talked to his father, but he instinctively felt that this was something Coppy should be consulted about first.

"Coppy," shouted Wee Willie Winkie, reining up outside that subaltern's bungalow early one morning—"I want to see you, Coppy!"

"Coppy," shouted Wee Willie Winkie, pulling up outside that officer's bungalow early one morning—"I want to see you, Coppy!"

"Come in, young 'un," returned Coppy, who was at early breakfast in the midst of his dogs. "What mischief have you been getting into now?"

"Come in, kid," replied Coppy, who was having an early breakfast surrounded by his dogs. "What trouble have you been up to now?"

Wee Willie Winkie had done nothing notoriously bad for three days, and so stood on a pinnacle of virtue.

Wee Willie Winkie hadn't done anything particularly wrong for three days, so he felt like he was on top of the world in terms of virtue.

"I've been doing nothing bad," said he, curling himself into a long chair with a studious affectation of the Colonel's langour after a hot parade. He buried his freckled nose in a tea-cup and, with eyes staring roundly over the rim, asked: "I say, Coppy, is it pwoper to kiss big girls?"

"I haven't done anything wrong," he said, curling up in a long chair with an exaggerated air of the Colonel's laziness after a long parade. He buried his freckled nose in a teacup and, with wide eyes peering over the rim, asked, "Hey, Coppy, is it proper to kiss big girls?"

"By Jove! You're beginning early. Who do you want to kiss?"

"Wow! You're starting early. Who do you want to kiss?"

"No one. My muvver's always kissing me if I don't stop her. If it is n't pwoper, how was you[192] kissing Major Allardyce's big girl last morning, by ve canal?"

"No one. My mom keeps kissing me if I don't stop her. If it's not proper, how were you[192] kissing Major Allardyce's daughter by the canal last morning?"

Coppy's brow wrinkled. He and Miss Allardyce had with great craft managed to keep their engagement secret for a fortnight. There were urgent and imperative reasons why Major Allardyce should not know how matters stood for at least another month, and this small marplot had discovered a great deal too much.

Coppy frowned. He and Miss Allardyce had skillfully kept their engagement under wraps for two weeks. There were pressing reasons why Major Allardyce shouldn't know the situation for at least another month, and this little troublemaker had found out way too much.

"I saw you," said Wee Willie Winkle calmly. "But ve groom did n't see. I said, 'Hut jao.'"

"I saw you," said Wee Willie Winkle calmly. "But the groom didn't see. I said, 'Get out of here.'"

"Oh, you had that much sense, you young Rip," groaned poor Coppy, half amused and half angry. "And how many people may you have told about it?"

"Oh, you had that much sense, you young Rip," groaned poor Coppy, half amused and half angry. "And how many people have you told about it?"

"Only me myself. You did n't tell when I twied to wide ve buffalo ven my pony was lame; and I fought you would n't like."

"Just me. You didn’t say anything when I tried to ride the buffalo since my pony was lame; and I thought you wouldn’t like it."

"Winkie," said Coppy enthusiastically, shaking the small hand, "you're the best of good fellows. Look here, you can't understand all these things. One of these days—hang it, how can I make you see it!—I'm going to marry Miss Allardyce, and then she'll be Mrs. Coppy, as you say. If your young mind is so scandalized at the idea of kissing big girls, go and tell your father."

"Winkie," Coppy said excitedly, shaking the small hand, "you're the best of friends. Listen, you might not get all this stuff. One of these days—ugh, how can I get this across to you!—I'm going to marry Miss Allardyce, and then she'll be Mrs. Coppy, like you said. If the idea of kissing big girls is too much for your young mind, go tell your dad."

"What will happen?" said Wee Willie Winkie, who firmly believed that his father was omnipotent.

"What will happen?" asked Wee Willie Winkie, who strongly believed that his dad was all-powerful.

"I shall get into trouble," said Coppy, playing[193] his trump card with an appealing look at the holder of the ace.

"I’m going to get in trouble," said Coppy, playing[193] his trump card while looking appealingly at the holder of the ace.

"Ven I won't," said Wee Willie Winkie briefly. "But my faver says it's un-man-ly to be always kissing, and I did n't fink you'd do vat, Coppy."

"Ven I won't," said Wee Willie Winkie shortly. "But my dad says it's unmanly to always be kissing, and I didn't think you'd do that, Coppy."

"I'm not always kissing, old chap. It's only now and then, and when you're bigger you'll do it too. Your father meant it's not good for little boys."

"I'm not always kissing, buddy. It's just every now and then, and when you get older, you'll do it too. Your dad meant it's not good for little kids."

"Ah!" said Wee Willie Winkle, now fully enlightened. "It's like ve sputter-brush?"

"Ah!" said Wee Willie Winkle, now fully enlightened. "It's like the sputter brush?"

"Exactly," said Coppy gravely.

"Exactly," Coppy said seriously.

"But I don't fink I'll ever want to kiss big girls, nor no one, 'cept my muvver. And I must vat, you know."

"But I don't think I'll ever want to kiss big girls, or anyone, except my mom. And I have to do that, you know."

There was a long pause, broken by Wee Willie Winkie.

There was a long pause, interrupted by Wee Willie Winkie.

"Are you fond of vis big girl, Coppy?"

"Do you like that big girl, Coppy?"

"Awfully!" said Coppy.

"Terribly!" said Coppy.

"Fonder van you are of Bell or ve Butcha—or me?"

"Are you fonder of Bell or Butcha—or me?"

"It's in a different way," said Coppy. "You see, one of these days Miss Allardyce will belong to me, but you'll grow up and command the Regiment and—all sorts of things. It's quite different, you see."

"It's in a different way," Coppy said. "You see, one of these days, Miss Allardyce will be with me, but you'll grow up and lead the Regiment and do all kinds of things. It's totally different, you see."

"Very well," said Wee Willie Winkie, rising. "If you're fond of ve big girl, I won't tell anyone. I must go now."[194]

"Alright," said Wee Willie Winkie, standing up. "If you like the big girl, I won’t say a word. I have to leave now." [194]

Coppy rose and escorted his small guest to the door, adding: "You're the best of little fellows, Winkie. I tell you what. In thirty days from now you can tell if you like—tell anyone you like."

Coppy stood up and walked his little guest to the door, saying, "You're the best little guy, Winkie. I’ll tell you something. In thirty days from now, you can let anyone you want know what you think."

Thus the secret of the Brandis-Allardyce engagement was dependent on a little child's word. Coppy, who knew Wee Willie Winkie's idea of truth, was at ease, for he felt that he would not break promises. Wee Willie Winkie betrayed a special and unusual interest in Miss Allardyce, and, slowly revolving round that embarrassed young lady, was used to regard her gravely with unwinking eye. He was trying to discover why Coppy should have kissed her. She was not half so nice as his own mother. On the other hand she was Coppy's property, and would in time belong to him. Therefore it behooved him to treat her with as much respect as Coppy's big sword or shiny pistol.

Thus, the secret of the Brandis-Allardyce engagement relied on the word of a little child. Coppy, who understood Wee Willie Winkie's idea of truth, felt relaxed, as he knew he wouldn't break promises. Wee Willie Winkie took a special and unusual interest in Miss Allardyce and, slowly circling around that embarrassed young lady, would watch her seriously with his unblinking gaze. He was trying to figure out why Coppy had kissed her. She wasn’t nearly as nice as his own mother. However, she was Coppy's possession, and would eventually belong to him. Therefore, it was only right for him to treat her with as much respect as Coppy's big sword or shiny pistol.

The idea that he shared a great secret in common with Coppy kept Wee Willie Winkie unusually virtuous for three weeks. Then the Old Adam broke out, and he made what he called a "camp-fire" at the bottom of the garden. How could he have foreseen that the flying sparks would have lighted the Colonel's little hay-rick and consumed a week's store for the horses? Sudden and swift was the punishment—deprivation of the good-conduct badge and, most sorrowful of all,[195] two days' confinement to barracks—the house and veranda—coupled with the withdrawal of the light of his father's countenance.

The idea that he shared a big secret with Coppy kept Wee Willie Winkie unusually well-behaved for three weeks. Then his mischievous side took over, and he created what he called a "campfire" at the bottom of the garden. How could he have predicted that the flying sparks would ignite the Colonel's small haystack and destroy a week's worth of feed for the horses? The punishment was sudden and harsh—losing his good-conduct badge and, worst of all,[195] two days of being confined to the house and porch, along with the loss of his father's approval.

He took the sentence like the man he strove to be, drew himself up with a quivering under-lip, saluted, and, once clear of the room, ran to weep bitterly in his nursery—called by him "my quarters." Coppy came in the afternoon and attempted to console the culprit.

He took the sentence like the man he wanted to be, straightened himself with a trembling lip, saluted, and, once out of the room, ran to cry hard in his nursery—what he called "my quarters." Coppy came in the afternoon and tried to comfort the guilty one.

"I'm under awwest," said Wee Willie Winkie mournfully, "and I did n't ought to speak to you."

"I'm under arrest," said Wee Willie Winkie sadly, "and I shouldn't be talking to you."

Very early the next morning he climbed on to the roof of the house—that was not forbidden—and beheld Miss Allardyce going for a ride.

Very early the next morning, he climbed onto the roof of the house—that wasn't forbidden—and saw Miss Allardyce going for a ride.

"Where are you going?" cried Wee Willie Winkie.

"Where are you heading?" shouted Wee Willie Winkie.

"Across the river," she answered, and trotted forward.

"Across the river," she said, and trotted ahead.

Now the cantonment in which the 195th lay was bounded on the north by a river—dry in the winter. From his earliest years, Wee Willie Winkie had been forbidden to go across the river, and had noted that even Coppy—the almost almighty Coppy—had never set foot beyond it. Wee Willie Winkie had once been read to, out of a big blue book, the history of the Princess and the Goblins—a most wonderful tale of a land where the Goblins were always warring with the children of men until they were defeated by one Curdie. Ever since that date it seemed to him that the bare black[196] and purple hills across the river were inhabited by Goblins, and, in truth, everyone had said that there lived the Bad Men. Even in his own house the lower halves of the windows were covered with green paper on account of the Bad Men who might, if allowed clear view, fire into peaceful drawing-rooms and comfortable bedrooms. Certainly, beyond the river, which was the end of all the Earth, lived the Bad Men. And here was Major Allardyce's big girl, Coppy's property, preparing to venture into their borders! What would Coppy say if anything happened to her? If the Goblins ran off with her as they did with Curdie's Princess? She must at all hazards be turned back.

Now the camp where the 195th was stationed was bordered to the north by a river—dry in the winter. From a young age, Wee Willie Winkie had been told not to cross the river and had noticed that even Coppy—the nearly all-powerful Coppy—had never stepped beyond it. Wee Willie Winkie had once had a story read to him from a big blue book about the Princess and the Goblins—a fantastic story about a land where the Goblins were always fighting with humans until one Curdie defeated them. Ever since, it seemed to him that the bare black[196] and purple hills across the river were inhabited by Goblins, and indeed, everyone said that the Bad Men lived there. Even in his own house, the lower halves of the windows were covered with green paper because of the Bad Men who might, if given a clear shot, fire into peaceful living rooms and cozy bedrooms. For sure, beyond the river, which marked the end of the Earth, lived the Bad Men. And here was Major Allardyce's big girl, Coppy's property, getting ready to venture into their territory! What would Coppy say if anything happened to her? If the Goblins took her away like they did with Curdie's Princess? She must, at all costs, be turned back.

The house was still. Wee Willie Winkie reflected for a moment on the very terrible wrath of his father; and then—broke his arrest! It was a crime unspeakable. The low sun threw his shadow, very large and very black, on the trim garden-paths, as he went down to the stables and ordered his pony. It seemed to him in the hush of the dawn that all the big world had been bidden to stand still and look at Wee Willie Winkie guilty of mutiny. The drowsy groom handed him his mount, and since the one great sin made all others insignificant, Wee Willie Winkie said that he was going to ride over to Coppy Sahib, and went out at a foot-pace, stepping on the soft mould of the flower-borders.[197]

The house was quiet. Wee Willie Winkie thought for a moment about his father's terrible anger; then—he broke free! It was an unspeakable crime. The low sun cast a huge, dark shadow on the neat garden paths as he headed to the stables to get his pony. In the stillness of the dawn, it felt like the entire world was watching Wee Willie Winkie, caught in rebellion. The sleepy stablehand handed him his horse, and since one major sin made all others seem small, Wee Willie Winkie declared he was going to ride over to Coppy Sahib, and he walked out slowly, stepping on the soft soil of the flower beds.[197]

The devastating track of the pony's feet was the last misdeed that cut him off from all sympathy of Humanity. He turned into the road, leaned forward, and rode as fast as the pony could put foot to the ground in the direction of the river.

The damaging mark of the pony's hooves was the final act that separated him from any sympathy from people. He turned onto the road, leaned forward, and rode as quickly as the pony could move in the direction of the river.

But the liveliest of twelve-two ponies can do little against the long canter of a Waler. Miss Allardyce was far ahead, had passed through the crops, beyond the Police-post, when all the guards were asleep, and her mount was scattering the pebbles of the river bed as Wee Willie Winkie left the cantonment and British India behind him. Bowed, forward and still flogging, Wee Willie Winkie shot into Afghan territory, and could just see Miss Allardyce a black speck, flickering across the stony plain. The reason of her wandering was simple enough. Coppy, in a tone of too-hastily-assumed authority, had told her over night that she must not ride out by the river. And she had gone to prove her own spirit and teach Coppy a lesson.

But the most spirited of twelve-two ponies can do very little against the long stride of a Waler. Miss Allardyce was far ahead; she had passed through the fields and beyond the Police post while all the guards were asleep, and her horse was kicking up pebbles from the riverbed as Wee Willie Winkie left the cantonment and British India behind. Leaning forward and still urging his horse on, Wee Willie Winkie raced into Afghan territory and could just make out Miss Allardyce as a tiny black dot moving across the rocky plain. The reason for her wandering was pretty simple. Coppy, in a tone of overly assumed authority, had told her the night before that she shouldn't ride out by the river. So she decided to assert her own independence and teach Coppy a lesson.

Almost at the foot of the inhospitable hills Wee Willie Winkie saw the Waler blunder and come down heavily. Miss Allardyce struggled clear, but her ankle had been severely twisted, and she could not stand. Having thus demonstrated her spirit, she wept copiously, and was surprised by the apparition of a white, wide-eyed child in khaki, on a nearly spent pony.

Almost at the foot of the harsh hills, Wee Willie Winkie saw the Waler stumble and fall heavily. Miss Allardyce managed to get free, but her ankle was badly twisted, and she couldn’t stand. After showing her determination, she cried a lot and was taken aback by the sight of a wide-eyed white child in khaki, on a nearly exhausted pony.

"Are you badly, badly hurted?" shouted Wee[198] Willie Winkie, as soon as he was within range. "You did n't ought to be here."

"Are you really hurt?" shouted Wee[198] Willie Winkie, as soon as he was in range. "You shouldn't be here."

"I don't know," said Miss Allardyce ruefully ignoring the reproof. "Good gracious, child, what are you doing here?"

"I don't know," Miss Allardyce said with a sigh, brushing off the criticism. "Good grief, kid, what are you doing here?"

"You said you was going acwoss ve wiver," panted Wee Willie Winkie, throwing himself off his pony. "And nobody—not even Coppy—must go acwoss ve wiver, and I came after you ever so hard, but you would n't stop, and now you 've hurted yourself, and Coppy will be angry wiv me, and—I've bwoken my awwest! I've bwoken my awwest!"

"You said you were going across the river," panted Wee Willie Winkie, jumping off his pony. "And nobody—not even Coppy—can go across the river, and I chased after you really hard, but you wouldn't stop, and now you've hurt yourself, and Coppy will be mad at me, and—I've broken my arm! I've broken my arm!"

The future Colonel of the 195th sat down and sobbed. In spite of the pain in her ankle the girl was moved.

The future Colonel of the 195th sat down and cried. Despite the pain in her ankle, the girl was touched.

"Have you ridden all the way from cantonments, little man? What for?"

"Did you ride all the way from the barracks, kid? Why?"

"You belonged to Coppy. Coppy told me so!" wailed Wee Willie Winkie disconsolately. "I saw him kissing you, and he said he was fonder of you van Bell or ve Butcha or me. And so I came. You must get up and come back. You did n't ought to be here. Vis is a bad place, and I 've bwoken my awwest."

"You belonged to Coppy. Coppy told me so!" cried Wee Willie Winkie sadly. "I saw him kissing you, and he said he liked you more than Bell or Butcha or me. So I came. You need to get up and come back. You shouldn't be here. This is a bad place, and I’ve hurt my arm."

"I can't move, Winkie," said Miss Allardyce, with a groan. "I've hurt my foot. What shall I do?"

"I can't move, Winkie," Miss Allardyce said with a groan. "I've injured my foot. What should I do?"

She showed a readiness to weep afresh which[199] steadied Wee Willie Winkie, who had been brought up to believe that tears were the depth of unmanliness. Still, when one is as great a sinner as Wee Willie Winkie, even a man may be permitted to break down.

She was clearly ready to cry again, which[199] calmed Wee Willie Winkie, who had been raised to think that crying was a sign of weakness. However, when someone is as much of a troublemaker as Wee Willie Winkie, even a man is allowed to fall apart sometimes.

"Winkie," said Miss Allardyce, "when you've rested a little, ride back and tell them to send out something to carry me back in. It hurts fearfully."

"Winkie," Miss Allardyce said, "once you've taken a break, ride back and let them know to send something to bring me back in. It really hurts."

The child sat still for a little time and Miss Allardyce closed her eyes; the pain was nearly making her faint. She was roused by Wee Willie Winkie tying up the reins on his pony's neck and setting it free with a vicious cut of his whip that made it whicker. The little animal headed toward the cantonments.

The child sat quietly for a moment while Miss Allardyce closed her eyes; the pain was almost causing her to faint. She was brought back to reality by Wee Willie Winkie tying the reins around his pony's neck and letting it go with a sharp lash of his whip that made it whinny. The little animal headed toward the military station.

"Oh, Winkie! What are you doing?"

"Oh, Winkie! What are you up to?"

"Hush!" said Wee Willie Winkie. "Vere's a man coming—one of ve Bad Men. I must stay wiv you. My faver says a man must always look after a girl. Jack will go home, and ven vey 'll come and look for us. Vat 's why I let him go."

"Hush!" said Wee Willie Winkie. "There's a man coming—one of the Bad Men. I have to stay with you. My father says a man must always look after a girl. Jack will go home, and then they'll come and look for us. That's why I let him go."

Not one man, but two or three, had appeared from behind the rocks of the hills, and the heart of Wee Willie Winkie sank within him, for just in this manner were the Goblins wont to steal out and vex Curdie's soul. Thus had they played in Curdie's garden, he had seen the picture, and thus had they frightened the Princess's nurse. He heard them talking to each other, and recognized with[200] joy the bastard Pushto that he had picked up from one of his father's grooms lately dismissed. People who spoke that tongue could not be the Bad Men. They were only natives, after all.

Not just one man, but two or three, had come out from behind the rocks on the hills, and Wee Willie Winkie's heart sank because this was exactly how the Goblins used to creep out and torment Curdie's spirit. They had played in Curdie's garden; he had seen that scene, and they had scared the Princess's nurse this way. He heard them chatting with each other and felt a strange joy recognizing the broken Pushto he had recently picked up from one of his father's grooms who had just been let go. People who spoke that language couldn't be the Bad Men. They were only locals, after all.

They came up to the boulders on which Miss Allardyce's horse had blundered.

They approached the boulders where Miss Allardyce's horse had stumbled.

Then rose from the rock Wee Willie Winkie, child of the Dominant Race, aged six and three-quarters, and said briefly and emphatically "Jao!" The pony had crossed the river-bed.

Then came Wee Willie Winkie, child of the Dominant Race, aged six and three-quarters, from the rock and said briefly and emphatically, "Jao!" The pony had crossed the riverbed.

The men laughed, and laughter from natives was the one thing Wee Willie Winkie could not tolerate. He asked them what they wanted and why they did not depart. Other men with most evil faces and crooked-stocked guns crept out of the shadows of the hills, till, soon, Wee Willie Winkie was face to face with an audience some twenty strong. Miss Allardyce screamed.

The men laughed, and the sound of laughter from the locals was the one thing Wee Willie Winkie couldn't stand. He asked them what they wanted and why they hadn't left. Other men with sinister looks and twisted guns emerged from the shadows of the hills, until soon, Wee Willie Winkie was staring down an audience of about twenty. Miss Allardyce screamed.

"Who are you?" said one of the men.

"Who are you?" asked one of the men.

"I am the Colonel Sahib's son, and my order is that you go at once. You black men are frightening the Miss Sahib. One of you must run into cantonments and take the news that the Miss Sahib has hurt herself, and that the Colonel's son is here with her."

"I’m the Colonel's son, and my order is that you go immediately. You men are scaring the Miss Sahib. One of you needs to run to the base and inform them that the Miss Sahib has injured herself, and that the Colonel's son is here with her."

"Put our feet into the trap?" was the laughing reply. "Hear this boy's speech!"

"Put our feet in the trap?" was the amused reply. "Listen to this kid's speech!"

"Say that I sent you—I, the Colonel's son. They will give you money."[201]

"Tell them I sent you—I, the Colonel's son. They will give you money."[201]

"What is the use of this talk? Take up the child and the girl, and we can at least ask for the ransom. Ours are the villages on the heights," said a voice in the background.

"What’s the point of this discussion? Grab the kid and the girl, and we can at least demand the ransom. Our villages are up on the hills," said a voice from behind.

These were the Bad Men—worse than Goblins—and it needed all Wee Willie Winkie's training to prevent him from bursting into tears. But he felt that to cry before a native, excepting only his mother's ayah, would be an infamy greater than any mutiny. Moreover, he, as future Colonel of the 195th, had that grim regiment at his back.

These were the Bad Men—worse than Goblins—and it took all of Wee Willie Winkie's training to stop himself from crying. But he knew that showing tears in front of a local, except for his mother's caretaker, would be a disgrace worse than any rebellion. Plus, as the future Colonel of the 195th, he had that tough regiment to support him.

"Are you going to carry us away?" said Wee Willie Winkie, very blanched and uncomfortable.

"Are you going to take us away?" said Wee Willie Winkie, looking very pale and uneasy.

"Yes, my little Sahib Bahadur," said the tallest of the men, "and eat you afterward."

"Yes, my little Sahib Bahadur," said the tallest of the men, "and then eat you afterward."

"That is child's talk," said Wee Willie Winkie. "Men do not eat men."

"That's kid talk," said Wee Willie Winkie. "Men don't eat other men."

A yell of laughter interrupted him, but he went on firmly—"And if you do carry us away, I tell you that all my regiment will come up in a day and kill you all without leaving one. Who will take my message to the Colonel Sahib?"

A burst of laughter interrupted him, but he continued assertively—"And if you take us away, I’m telling you that my whole regiment will show up in a day and wipe you all out without leaving anyone behind. Who will deliver my message to the Colonel Sahib?"

Speech in any vernacular—and Wee Willie Winkie had a colloquial acquaintance with three—was easy to the boy who could not yet manage his "r's" and "th's" aright.

Speech in any local language—and Wee Willie Winkie was familiar with three—was easy for the boy who still couldn't pronounce his "r's" and "th's" properly.

Another man joined the conference, crying: "Oh, foolish men! What this babe says is true. He is the heart's heart of those white troops. For[202] the sake of peace let them go both, for if he be taken, the regiment will break loose and gut the valley. Our villages are in the valley, and we shall not escape. That regiment are devils. They broke Khoda Yar's breast-bone with kicks when he tried to take the rifles; and if we touch this child they will fire and rape and plunder for a month, till nothing remains. Better to send a man back to take the message and get a reward. I say that this child is their God, and that they will spare none of us, nor our women, if we harm him."

Another man joined the meeting, shouting, "Oh, foolish people! What this kid says is true. He is the heart of those white troops. For the sake of peace, let them both go, because if he’s taken, the regiment will go wild and destroy the valley. Our villages are in that valley, and we won’t escape. That regiment is brutal. They broke Khoda Yar's ribcage with kicks when he tried to take the rifles; and if we touch this kid, they will loot, burn, and assault for a month until there's nothing left. It's better to send a man back to deliver the message and receive a reward. I say this kid is their God, and they won’t spare any of us or our women if we hurt him."

It was Din Mahommed, the dismissed groom of the Colonel, who made the diversion, and an angry and heated discussion followed. Wee Willie Winkie, standing over Miss Allardyce, waited the upshot. Surely his "wegiment," his own "wegiment," would not desert him if they knew of his extremity.

It was Din Mahommed, the fired groom of the Colonel, who caused the distraction, and a heated argument soon broke out. Wee Willie Winkie, standing over Miss Allardyce, waited to see what would happen next. Surely his "wegiment," his own "wegiment," wouldn't abandon him if they knew how desperate he was.


The riderless pony brought the news to the 195th, though there had been consternation in the Colonel's household for an hour before. The little beast came in through the parade-ground in front of the main barracks, where the men were settling down to play Spoil-five till the afternoon. Devlin, the Colour Sergeant of E Company, glanced at the empty saddle and tumbled through the barrack-rooms, kicking up each Room Corporal as he passed. "Up, ye beggars! There's something happened to the Colonel's son," he shouted.[203]

The riderless pony delivered the news to the 195th, although there had been panic in the Colonel's household for an hour prior. The little horse trotted in through the parade ground in front of the main barracks, where the men were getting ready to play Spoil-five until the afternoon. Devlin, the Colour Sergeant of E Company, noticed the empty saddle and rushed through the barrack rooms, waking up each Room Corporal as he passed. "Get up, you bunch! Something's happened to the Colonel's son," he yelled.[203]

"He could n't fall off! S'elp me, 'e could n't fall off," blubbered a drummer-boy. "Go an' hunt acrost the river. He's over there if he's anywhere, an' maybe those Pathans have got 'im. For the love o' Gawd don't look for 'im in the nullahs! Let's go over the river."

"He can't fall off! I swear, he can't fall off," cried a drummer boy. "Go and search across the river. He's over there if he's anywhere, and maybe those Pathans have got him. For God's sake, don't look for him in the nullahs! Let's go across the river."

"There's sense in Mott yet," said Devlin. "E Company, double out to the river—sharp!"

"There's still sanity in Mott," said Devlin. "E Company, head straight to the river—now!"

So E Company, in its shirt-sleeves mainly, doubled for the dear life, and in the rear toiled the perspiring Sergeant, adjuring it to double yet faster. The cantonment was alive with the men of the 195th hunting for Wee Willie Winkie, and the Colonel finally overtook E Company, far too exhausted to swear, struggling in the pebbles of the river-bed.

So E Company, mostly in their shirt sleeves, ran for dear life, and behind them, the sweating Sergeant urged them to run even faster. The camp was bustling with the men of the 195th searching for Wee Willie Winkie, and the Colonel finally caught up with E Company, far too tired to swear, struggling in the pebbles of the riverbed.

Up the hill under which Wee Willie Winkie's Bad Men were discussing the wisdom of carrying off the child and the girl, a lookout fired two shots.

Up the hill where Wee Willie Winkie's Bad Men were talking about the smartness of taking the child and the girl, a lookout fired two shots.

"What have I said?" shouted Din Mahommed. "There is the warning! The pulton are out already and are coming across the plain! Get away! Let us not be seen with the boy!"

"What did I say?" shouted Din Mahommed. "There's the warning! The pulton are already out and heading across the plain! Get out of here! We can't be seen with the boy!"

The men waited for an instant, and then, as another shot was fired, withdrew into the hills, silently as they had appeared.

The men paused for a moment, and then, as another shot rang out, they disappeared into the hills, as quietly as they had come.

"The wegiment is coming," said Wee Willie Winkie confidently to Miss Allardyce, "and it's all wight. Don't cwy!"[204]

"The regiment is coming," said Wee Willie Winkie confidently to Miss Allardyce, "and it's all right. Don't cry!"[204]

He needed the advice himself, for ten minutes later, when his father came up, he was weeping bitterly with his head in Miss Allardyce's lap.

He needed the advice himself because ten minutes later, when his dad came over, he was crying hard with his head in Miss Allardyce's lap.

And the men of the 195th carried him home with shouts and rejoicings; and Coppy, who had ridden a horse into a lather, met him, and, to his intense disgust, kissed him openly in the presence of the men.

And the guys from the 195th brought him home with cheers and celebrations; and Coppy, who had ridden a horse until it was exhausted, met him and, to his great annoyance, kissed him openly in front of the others.

But there was balm for his dignity. His father assured him that not only would the breaking of arrest be condoned, but that the good-conduct badge would be restored as soon as his mother could sew it on his blouse-sleeve. Miss Allardyce had told the Colonel a story that made him proud of his son.

But there was relief for his dignity. His father assured him that not only would the arrest be overlooked, but that the good-conduct badge would be given back as soon as his mother could sew it onto his blouse sleeve. Miss Allardyce had shared a story with the Colonel that made him proud of his son.

"She belonged to you, Coppy," said Wee Willie Winkie, indicating Miss Allardyce with a grimy forefinger. "I knew she did n't ought to go acwoss ve wiver, and I knew ve wegiment would come to me if I sent Jack home."

"She was yours, Coppy," said Wee Willie Winkie, pointing at Miss Allardyce with a dirty finger. "I knew she shouldn't be crossing the river, and I knew the regiment would come to me if I sent Jack home."

"You're a hero, Winkie," said Coppy—"a pukka hero!"

"You're a hero, Winkie," Coppy said—"a real hero!"

"I don't know what vat means," said Wee Willie Winkie, "but you must n't call me Winkie any no more. I'm Percival Will'am Will'ams."

"I don't know what vat means," said Wee Willie Winkie, "but you can't call me Winkie anymore. I'm Percival William Williams."

And in this manner did Wee Willie Winkie enter into his manhood.

And this is how Wee Willie Winkie stepped into adulthood.


VI

THE DOVE OF DACCA

The freed dove soared to the Rajah's tower—
Fled from the massacre of Muslim kings—
And thorns have taken over the city of Gaur.
Dove—dove—oh, homing pigeon!
Little white traitor, with sorrow on your wings!
The Rajah of Dacca rode beneath the wall; He kept a dove in his chest— "If she comes back, just know that I will fall." Dove—dove—oh, homing pigeon!
Pressed to his heart in the heat of battle.
"Burn down the palace, the fort, and the keep—
Leave the enemy no loot at all.
In the palace's glow, lie down and sleep. If the dove, if the dove—if the homing dove Come alone to the palace wall.
The Kings of the North were spread out everywhere—
He killed them all, the Rajah of Dacca. Fresh from slaughter, he bent down at the river crossing,
And the dove—the dove—oh, the homing dove!
She thought about her dove cote on the palace wall.
[206]
She spread her wings and flew away—
Fluttered away without a trace; She arrived at the palace at dawn.
Dove—dove—oh, carrier dove!
Flying at such high speed for the fall of a kingdom.
The Queens of Dacca slept in flames—
Slept in the fire of the old palace—
To protect their honor from Muslim disgrace.
And the dove—the dove—oh, the homing dove!
She softly talked to her young where the smoke cloud rolled.
The Rajah of Dacca rode swiftly and far,
Followed as quickly as a horse could fly,
He arrived, and the palace was dark beneath him; And the dove—the dove—the homing dove,
Surrounded only by the clear blue sky.
So the dove flew to the Rajah's tower—
Escaped from the massacre of Muslim kings; So the thorns covered the city of Gaur,
And Dacca was lost for a white dove's wings.
Dove—dove—oh, carrier pigeon,
Dacca is no longer on the list of kings!

VII

THE SMOKE UPON YOUR ALTAR DIES

(To whom it may concern.)

The smoke on your altar fades away,
The flowers wilt,
The Goddess of your offering
Has taken off. What’s the point of singing or killing then? The daily sacrifice?
"We know the Shrine is empty," they said,
"The Goddess has flown—
Yet wreaths are placed on the altar—
The Altar Stone Is blackened by the smoke of sacrifice,
Although she has disappeared from our sight.
"For it might be, if we still sing
And take care of the Shrine,
Some Deity on a journey May they incline; And, finding everything in proper order,
"Stay with us as we worship at Her feet."

VIII

RECESSIONAL

The Recessional is one of the most popular poems of this century. It is a warning to age and a nation drunk with power, a rebuke to materialistic tendencies and boastfulness, a protest against pride.

The Recessional is one of the most popular poems of this century. It's a warning to aging and a nation intoxicated with power, a criticism of materialism and arrogance, a protest against pride.

"Respect is the key to knowledge."
God of our ancestors, recognized from ancient times—
Lord of our distant front—
Under whose terrible Hand we exist
Dominion over palm and pine— Lord God of Hosts, please be with us again
Lest we forget—lest we forget!
The noise and chaos fade away—
The captains and the kings leave—
Still stands Your ancient Sacrifice,
A humble and contrite heart.
Lord God of Hosts, stay with us still,
Lest we forget—lest we forget!
Distant navies fade away—
The fire goes down on the dune and headland—
Look, all our grandeur from yesterday
Is one with Nineveh and Tyre!
Judge of the Nations, have mercy on us once more,
Lest we forget—lest we forget!
[209]
If, intoxicated by the allure of power, we let go of Wild tongues that don’t have respect for You—
Such bragging as the Gentiles do Or inferior groups without the law—
Lord God of Hosts, be with us still,
Lest we forget—lest we forget!
For a pagan heart that places its trust In a smelly tube and iron fragment—
All brave dust that accumulates on dust,
And guarding calls do not ask You to guard—
For reckless bragging and silly talk,
Have mercy on Your people, Lord! Amen.

IX

L'ENVOI

When Earth's final image is created, and the paint tubes are curled and dried,
When the oldest colors have faded, and the youngest critic has passed away,
We will rest, and honestly, we will need it—lie down for an age or two,
Until the Master of All Good Workmen assigns us new tasks!
And those who were good will be happy: they will sit in a golden chair;
They will paint on a ten-league canvas with brushes made from comet's hair; They will find real saints to learn from—Magdalene, Peter, and Paul;
They can work for hours straight and never get tired!
Only the Master will praise us, and only the Master will blame; No one will work for money, and no one will work for fame;
But each finds joy in their work, and each, in their own way, Will represent the Thing as he perceives it for the God of Things as They Are!

I

THE SING-SONG OF OLD MAN KANGAROO

N

ot always was the Kangaroo as now we do behold him, but a Different Animal with four short legs. He was gray and he was woolly, and his pride was inordinate: he danced on an outcrop in the middle of Australia, and he went to the Little God Nqa at six before breakfast, saying, "Make me different from all other animals by five this afternoon."

Not always was the Kangaroo as we see him now, but a different animal with four short legs. He was gray and woolly, and he had excessive pride: he danced on a rock in the middle of Australia, and he went to the Little God Nqa at six before breakfast, saying, "Make me different from all other animals by five this afternoon."

Up jumped Nqa from his seat on the sandflat and shouted, "Go away!"

Up jumped Nqa from his spot on the sand and yelled, "Go away!"

He was gray and he was woolly, and his pride was inordinate: he danced on a rockledge in the middle of Australia, and he went to the Middle God Nquing.

He was gray and fuzzy, and he was extremely proud: he danced on a rock ledge in the middle of Australia, and he went to the Middle God Nquing.

He went to Nquing at eight after breakfast, saying, "Make me different from all other animals; make me, also, wonderfully popular by five this afternoon."

He went to Nquing at eight after breakfast, saying, "Make me different from all other animals; make me, too, incredibly popular by five this afternoon."

Up jumped Nquing from his burrow in the spinifex and shouted, "Go away!"

Up jumped Nquing from his burrow in the spinifex and shouted, "Leave me alone!"

He was gray and he was woolly, and his pride was[214] inordinate: he danced on a sandbank in the middle of Australia, and he went to the Big God Nqong.

He was gray and fuzzy, and he was extremely proud: he danced on a sandbank in the middle of Australia, and he went to the Big God Nqong.

He went to Nqong at ten before dinner-time, saying, "Make me different from all other animals; make me popular and wonderfully run after by five this afternoon."

He went to Nqong at ten before dinner, saying, "Make me stand out from all other animals; make me popular and wildly sought after by five this afternoon."

Up jumped Nqong from his bath in the salt-pan and shouted, "Yes, I will!"

Up jumped Nqong from his bath in the salt pan and shouted, "Yes, I'll do it!"

Nqong called Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—always hungry, dusty in the sunshine, and showed him Kangaroo. Nqong said, "Dingo! Wake up, Dingo! Do you see that gentleman dancing on an ash-pit? He wants to be popular and very truly run after. Dingo, make him so!"

Nqong called Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—always hungry, dusty in the sunshine, and showed him Kangaroo. Nqong said, "Dingo! Wake up, Dingo! Do you see that guy dancing on an ash-pit? He wants to be popular and truly wants people to chase after him. Dingo, make him so!"

Up jumped Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—and said, "What, that cat-rabbit?"

Up jumped Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—and said, "What, that cat-rabbit?"

Off ran Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—always hungry, grinning like a coal-scuttle—ran after Kangaroo.

Off ran Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—always hungry, grinning like a coal scuttle—ran after Kangaroo.

Off went the proud Kangaroo on his four little legs like a bunny.

Off went the proud Kangaroo on his four little legs like a rabbit.

This, O Beloved of mine, ends the first part of the tale!

This, my dear, concludes the first part of the story!

He ran through the desert; he ran through the mountains; he ran through the salt-pans; he ran through the reed-beds; he ran through the blue gums; he ran through the spinifex; he ran till his front legs ached.

He ran across the desert; he ran through the mountains; he ran through the salt flats; he ran through the reed beds; he ran through the blue gum trees; he ran through the spinifex; he ran until his front legs hurt.

He had to![215]

He had to![215]

This is a picture of Old Man Kangaroo when he was the Different Animal with four short legs. I have drawn him gray and woolly, and you can see that he is very proud because he has a wreath of flowers in his hair. He is dancing on an outcrop (that means a ledge of rock) in the middle of Australia at six o'clock before breakfast. You can see that it is six o'clock, because the sun is just getting up. The thing with the ears and the open mouth is Little God Nqa. Nqa is very much surprised, because he has never seen a Kangaroo dance like that before. Little God Nqa is just saying, "Go away," but the Kangaroo is so busy dancing that he has not heard him yet.  The Kangaroo has n't any real name except Boomer. He lost it because he was so proud.

This is a picture of Old Man Kangaroo when he was the Different Animal with four short legs. I have drawn him gray and woolly, and you can see that he is very proud because he has a wreath of flowers in his hair. He is dancing on an outcrop (that means a ledge of rock) in the middle of Australia at six o'clock before breakfast. You can see that it is six o'clock, because the sun is just getting up. The thing with the ears and the open mouth is Little God Nqa. Nqa is very much surprised, because he has never seen a Kangaroo dance like that before. Little God Nqa is just saying, "Go away," but the Kangaroo is so busy dancing that he has not heard him yet. The Kangaroo has n't any real name except Boomer. He lost it because he was so proud.

This is a picture of Old Man Kangaroo when he was a Different Animal with four short legs. I drew him gray and fluffy, and you can see he’s really proud because he has a flower wreath in his hair. He’s dancing on a rocky ledge in the middle of Australia at six o'clock before breakfast. You can tell it’s six o'clock because the sun is just rising. The creature with the ears and open mouth is Little God Nqa. Nqa is really surprised because he’s never seen a Kangaroo dance like that before. Little God Nqa is saying, "Go away," but the Kangaroo is so caught up in dancing that he hasn’t heard him yet. The Kangaroo doesn’t have a real name except Boomer. He lost it because he was so proud.

Still ran Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—always hungry, grinning like a rat-trap, never getting nearer, never getting farther—ran after Kangaroo.

Still ran Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—always hungry, grinning like a rat trap, never getting closer, never getting farther—ran after Kangaroo.

He had to!

He had to!

Still ran Kangaroo—Old Man Kangaroo. He ran through the ti-trees; he ran through the mulga; he ran through the long grass; he ran through the short grass; he ran through the Tropics of Capricorn and Cancer; he ran till his hind legs ached.

Still ran Kangaroo—Old Man Kangaroo. He ran through the ti-trees; he ran through the mulga; he ran through the long grass; he ran through the short grass; he ran through the Tropics of Capricorn and Cancer; he ran until his back legs ached.

He had to!

He had to!

Still ran Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—hungrier and hungrier, grinning like a horse-collar, never getting nearer, never getting farther; and they came to the Wollgong River.

Still ran Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—hungrier and hungrier, grinning like a horse collar, never getting closer, never getting farther; and they arrived at the Wollgong River.

Now, there was n't any bridge, and there was n't any ferry-boat, and Kangaroo did n't know how to get over; so he stood on his legs and hopped.

Now, there wasn't a bridge, and there wasn't a ferry, and Kangaroo didn't know how to get across; so he stood on his legs and hopped.

He had to!

He had to!

He hopped through the Flinders; he hopped through the Cinders; he hopped through the deserts in the middle of Australia. He hopped like a Kangaroo.

He jumped through the Flinders; he jumped through the Cinders; he jumped through the deserts in the center of Australia. He jumped like a kangaroo.

First he hopped one yard; then he hopped three yards; then he hopped five yards; his legs growing stronger; his legs growing longer. He had n't any time for rest or refreshment, and he wanted them very much.

First he hopped one yard; then he hopped three yards; then he hopped five yards; his legs getting stronger; his legs getting longer. He didn't have any time for a break or a drink, and he really wanted them.

Still ran Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—very much bewildered, very much hungry, and wondering[217] what in the world or out of it made Old Man Kangaroo hop.

Still ran Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—very confused, very hungry, and wondering[217] what the heck made Old Man Kangaroo hop.

This is the picture of Old Man Kangaroo at five in the afternoon, when he had got his beautiful hind legs just as Big God Nqong had promised. You can see that it is five o'clock, because Big God Nqong's pet tame clock says so. That is Nqong in his bath, sticking his feet out. Old Man Kangaroo is being rude to Yellow-Dog Dingo. Yellow-Dog Dingo has been trying to catch Kangaroo all across Australia. You can see the marks of Kangaroo's big new feet running ever so far back over the bare hills. Yellow-Dog Dingo is drawn black, because I am not allowed to paint these pictures with real colours out of the paint-box; and besides, Yellow-Dog Dingo got dreadfully black and dusty after running through the Flinders and the Cinders.  I don't know the names of the flowers growing round Nqong's bath. The two little squatty things out in the desert are the other two gods that Old Man Kangaroo spoke to early in the morning. That thing with the letters on it is Old Man Kangaroo's pouch. He had to have a pouch just as he had to have legs.

This is the picture of Old Man Kangaroo at five in the afternoon, when he had got his beautiful hind legs just as Big God Nqong had promised. You can see that it is five o'clock, because Big God Nqong's pet tame clock says so. That is Nqong in his bath, sticking his feet out. Old Man Kangaroo is being rude to Yellow-Dog Dingo. Yellow-Dog Dingo has been trying to catch Kangaroo all across Australia. You can see the marks of Kangaroo's big new feet running ever so far back over the bare hills. Yellow-Dog Dingo is drawn black, because I am not allowed to paint these pictures with real colours out of the paint-box; and besides, Yellow-Dog Dingo got dreadfully black and dusty after running through the Flinders and the Cinders. I don't know the names of the flowers growing round Nqong's bath. The two little squatty things out in the desert are the other two gods that Old Man Kangaroo spoke to early in the morning. That thing with the letters on it is Old Man Kangaroo's pouch. He had to have a pouch just as he had to have legs.

This is a picture of Old Man Kangaroo at five in the afternoon, when he finally got his beautiful hind legs, just like Big God Nqong promised. You can tell it’s five o'clock because Big God Nqong's pet clock says so. That’s Nqong in his bath, sticking his feet out. Old Man Kangaroo is being rude to Yellow-Dog Dingo. Yellow-Dog Dingo has been trying to catch Kangaroo all over Australia. You can see the tracks of Kangaroo's big new feet stretching far back over the bare hills. Yellow-Dog Dingo is shown in black because I’m not allowed to paint these pictures with real colors from the paint box; plus, Yellow-Dog Dingo got really black and dusty after running through the Flinders and the Cinders. I don’t know the names of the flowers growing around Nqong's bath. The two little squatty things in the desert are the other two gods that Old Man Kangaroo spoke to early in the morning. That thing with the letters on it is Old Man Kangaroo's pouch. He needed a pouch just like he needed legs.

For he hopped like a cricket; like a pea in a saucepan; or a new rubber ball on a nursery floor.

For he jumped around like a cricket, like a pea in a pot, or a new rubber ball on a playroom floor.

He had to!

He had to!

He tucked up his front legs; he hopped on his hind legs; he stuck out his tail for a balance-weight behind him; and he hopped through the Darling Downs.

He tucked in his front legs, hopped on his hind legs, stuck his tail out for balance, and hopped through the Darling Downs.

He had to!

He had to!

Still ran Dingo—Tired Dog Dingo—hungrier and hungrier, very much bewildered, and wondering when in the world or out of it would Old Man Kangaroo stop.

Still ran Dingo—Tired Dog Dingo—hungrier and hungrier, very much confused, and wondering when on earth or in any other place Old Man Kangaroo would stop.

Then came Nqong from his bath in the salt-pan, and said, "It's five o'clock."

Then Nqong came from his bath in the salt-pan and said, "It's five o'clock."

Down sat Dingo—Poor Dog Dingo—always hungry, dusky in the sunshine; hung out his tongue and howled.

Down sat Dingo—Poor Dog Dingo—always hungry, shadowy in the sunlight; he stuck out his tongue and howled.

Down sat Kangaroo—Old Man Kangaroo—stuck out his tail like a milking-stool behind him, and said, "Thank goodness that's finished!"

Down sat Kangaroo—Old Man Kangaroo—sticking out his tail like a milking stool behind him, and said, "Thank goodness that's done!"

Then said Nqong, who is always a gentleman, "Why are n't you grateful to Yellow-Dog Dingo? Why don't you thank him for all he has done for you?"

Then said Nqong, who is always a gentleman, "Why aren't you grateful to Yellow-Dog Dingo? Why don't you thank him for everything he's done for you?"

Then said Kangaroo—Tired Old Kangaroo—"He's chased me out of the homes of my childhood; he's chased me out of my regu[219]lar meal-times; he's altered my shape so I'll never get it back; and he's played Old Scratch with my legs."

Then said Kangaroo—Tired Old Kangaroo—"He's chased me out of the homes of my childhood; he's chased me out of my regular meal times; he's changed my shape so I'll never get it back; and he's messed up my legs."

Then said Nqong, "Perhaps I'm mistaken, but didn't you ask me to make you different from all other animals, as well as to make you very truly sought after? And now it is five o'clock."

Then Nqong said, "Maybe I'm wrong, but didn't you ask me to make you different from all other animals and to make you genuinely desired? And now it's five o'clock."

"Yes," said Kangaroo. "I wish that I had n't. I thought you would do it by charms and incantations, but this is a practical joke."

"Yeah," said Kangaroo. "I wish I hadn't. I thought you would do it with charms and spells, but this is just a prank."

"Joke!" said Nqong from his bath in the blue gums. "Say that again and I'll whistle up Dingo and run your hind legs off."

"Joke!" Nqong shouted from his bath under the blue gum trees. "Say that again and I'll call Dingo and have him chase you down."

"No," said the Kangaroo. "I must apologize. Legs are legs, and you need n't alter 'em so far as I am concerned. I only meant to explain to Your Lordliness that I've had nothing to eat since morning, and I'm very empty indeed."

"No," said the Kangaroo. "I’m sorry. Legs are legs, and you don't need to change them as far as I'm concerned. I just wanted to explain to Your Lordship that I haven't eaten anything since morning, and I'm very hungry indeed."

"Yes," said Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—"I am just in the same situation. I've made him different from all other animals; but what may I have for my tea?"

"Yeah," said Dingo—Yellow-Dog Dingo—"I’m in the same boat. I’ve made him unlike any other animal; but what can I have for my tea?"

Then said Nqong from his bath in the salt-pan, "Come and ask me about it to-morrow, because I'm going to wash."

Then Nqong said from his bath in the salt-pan, "Come and ask me about it tomorrow, because I'm about to wash."

So they were left in the middle of Australia, Old Man Kangaroo and Yellow-Dog Dingo, and each said, "That's your fault."[220]

So they were left in the middle of Australia, Old Man Kangaroo and Yellow-Dog Dingo, and each said, "That's your fault."[220]

This is the satisfying song
Of the race that was run by a Boomer,
Participate in a single, continuous run—it's the only event of its kind—
Started by Big God Nqong from Warrigaborrigarooma, Old Man Kangaroo first: Yellow-Dog Dingo behind.
Kangaroo hopped away,
His back legs moving like pistons—
Bounded from morning to night,
25 feet to a bound.
Yellow-Dog Dingo is lying down Like a yellow cloud on the horizon—
Too busy to bark. Wow! They really covered the ground!
Nobody knows where they went. Or followed the path they flew in,
For that continent Hadn't been given a name. They ran at thirty degrees,
From Torres Straits to the Leeuwin Check the Atlas, please. And they ran back the way they came.
Supposing you could walk From Adelaide to the Pacific, For an afternoon run—
[221]Half of what these guys did—
You would feel pretty hot But your legs would look amazing—
Yes, my persistent son,
You'd be a Marvelous Kid!

II

FUZZY-WUZZY

At the School Council Fuzzy-Wuzzy was elected Vice-President of Mr. Kipling's Poems, "because he was so brave."

At the School Council, Fuzzy-Wuzzy was elected Vice-President of Mr. Kipling's Poems "because he was so brave."

(Soudan Expeditionary Force.)

We've battled with numerous men across the seas,
Some of them were brave and some were not:
The Paythan, the Zulu, and the Burmese; But the Fuzzy was the best of them all.
We never got a halfpenny's change from him:
He squatted in the brush and tied up our horses,
They attacked our guards at Suakim,
And he played the cat and banjo with our forces.
So here’s to you, Fuzzy-Wuzzy, at your home in the Sudan; You're a poor, confused heathen, but a top-notch fighter; We give you your certificate, and if you want it signed,
We'll come and have a fun time with you whenever you feel like it.
We took our chances in the Khyber hills,
The Boers knocked us out at a mile,
[223]The Burman gave us Irrawaddy chills,
And a Zulu impi served us in style;
But all we ever received from people like them Was what the Fuzzy made us swallow; We hold our own, the papers say,
But person for person, the Fuzzy completely defeated us.
Then here's to you, Fuzzy-Wuzzy, and your wife and kid,
Our orders were to break you, and of course we went and did. We splashed you with Martinis, and it wasn't exactly fair; But despite all the odds against you, Fuzzy Wuz, you broke the square.
"He doesn't have any papers of his own,
He doesn't have any medals or awards,
So we need to confirm the skill he's demonstrated. In using these long two-handed swords; When he's hopping in and out among the bushes
With this coffin-shaped shield and shovel spear,
A happy day with Fuzzy on the go
Will last a healthy Tommy for a year.
So here’s to you, Fuzzy-Wuzzy, and your friends who are no longer here,
If we hadn't lost some comrades, we would help you mourn; [224]But give and take is the truth, and we'll consider the deal fair,
If you've lost more than we have, you messed up the square!
He charges at the smoke as we let loose, And, before we know it, he's coming at our heads; It's all hot sand and ginger when alive,
And he's usually faking it when he's dead.
He's a daisy, he's a duck, he's a lamb!
He's a rubber-band fool on a spree,
It's the only thing that doesn't care at all. For the Regiment of British Infantry.
So here's to you, Fuzzy-Wuzzy, at your home in the Sowdan; You're an unfortunate, misguided person, but a top-notch fighter; And here’s to you, Fuzzy-Wuzzy, with your hayrick head of hair—
You big black bouncing beggar—because you broke a British square.

III

THE ENGLISH FLAG

Above the portico the Union Jack remained fluttering in the flames for some time, but ultimately when it fell the crowds rent the air with shouts, and seemed to see significance in the incident.—Daily Papers.

Above the porch, the Union Jack continued to wave in the flames for a while, but when it finally fell, the crowd erupted with cheers and seemed to find meaning in the event.—Daily Papers.

Winds of the World, do you have an answer? They are sighing back and forth—
And what should they know about England if all they know is England?—
The unfortunate little kids from the streets who talk big and act tough, They are raising their heads in the quiet to bark at the English Flag!
Do we have to take a hit from the Boer just to cover things up with dirt again?
An Irish liar's bandage, or a coward's shirt from England? We shouldn't talk about England; her flag is up for sale or sharing.
What is the Flag of England? Let the winds of the world announce!
The North Wind blew:—"My steel-booted troops are leaving Bergen; [226]I drive your lazy whalers home from the Disko floe;
By the beautiful Northern Lights above me, I carry out God's will,
That the ship gets stuck in the ice or the Dogger gets filled with cod.
"I locked my gates with iron, I closed my doors with fire,
Because your small fleets came to break through my defenses; I took the sunlight away from them, I struck them down with my force,
And they died, but the Flag of England flew freely before the spirit left.
"The thin white bear has seen it in the long, long Arctic night,
The musk ox understands the standard that disregards the Northern Lights:
What is the Flag of England? You only have my words to challenge,
You only have my challenges to overcome. Go ahead, it's out there!"
The South Wind sighed: "I set my path from The Virgins, crossing the sea." Over a thousand islands drifting in a calm sea,
Where the sea urchins glow on the coral and the long waves hum [227]Their countless ocean stories to the relaxed, secluded lagoon.
"Lost among isolated islands, confused among distant cays,
I woke the palms with laughter—I tossed the clouds in the breeze—
Never was an island so small, never was the sea so lonely,
But above the clouds and palm trees, an English flag was raised.
"I've pulled it free from the halyard, so it can hang like a wisp on the Horn;
I've pursued it north to the Lizard—ribboned, rolled, and torn; I have covered the dying with its fold, lost in a hopeless sea; I threw it quickly at the slaver and witnessed the slave being set free.
"My sunfish basking in the sun know it, and the soaring albatross," Where the solitary wave is set ablaze under the Southern Cross.
What is the Flag of England? You only have my boundaries to challenge,
"You only have my seas to navigate. Go ahead, because that’s where you need to go!"
The East Wind roared:—"I’m coming from the Kuriles, the Bitter Seas,
[228]Men call me the Home-Wind because I bring the English home.
Pay close attention to your shipping! By the force of my raging storm I cleaned up your crowded Praya and brought your best to Kowloon!
"The swaying boats behind me and the choppy waves ahead,
I took over your wealthiest harbor—I looted Singapore!
I placed my hand on the Hoogli; like a hooded snake, she lifted up, And I sent your strongest steamers to rest with the surprised crows.
"The lotus never closes, and the wildfowl never wake,
But a soul departs with the East Wind that died for England's cause—
Man, woman, child, mother, bride, or maid—
The English Flag is supported by the sacrifices of the English people.
"The desert dust has clouded it, as the wild ass knows." The frightened white leopard moves across the untouched snow. What is the Flag of England? You only have my sun to challenge,
[229]You only have my sands to travel. Go ahead, because it's out there!"
The West Wind called:—"In groups, the careless ships sail That provide the wheat and cattle so that city residents don't perish. They make my strength their servant, they make my home their way,
Until I lose my grip on their rudder and drown them all in my anger.
"I pull the drifting fog out like a snake coming out of its burrow;
They shout to each other as the scared ship bells ring,
For the day is a wandering nightmare until I lift the veil with my breath,
And they see unusual bows above them while the two are locked in a deadly struggle.
"But whether in calm or storm, whether by night or day,
I throw them whole to the conger or tear off their plates, First of the scattered legions, beneath a screaming sky,
As it moves between the rollers, the English Flag passes by. [230]
"The dead, thick fog has wrapped around it—frozen dew has touched it—
The bare stars have witnessed it, a companion star in the fog.
What is the Flag of England? You only have my breath to risk,
You only have my waves to overcome. Go ahead, for it’s right there!

IV

THE KING

"Goodbye, Romance!" the Cave-men said; "He left with the finely carved bone;
Flint prepares the dirty arrowhead,
And jasper tilts the spear today.
The Gods of Hunt and Dance have changed,
And he with these. Goodbye, Romance!"
"Goodbye, Romance!" the Lake-folk sighed;
"We carry the burden of flatling years;
The caves on the mountain side. Hold him who looks down on our sheltered docks.
Lost hills where we don't dare to linger,
"Take care of his rest. Goodbye, romance!"
"Goodbye, Romance!" the Soldier said; "Using trickery with a sword won’t lead us to victory,
But struggle through dirty smoke
Of rifle and cannon. Honor is gone, and no one can say Who delivered strong punches. Love, goodbye!"
[232]
"Goodbye, Romance!" the Traders cried;
"Our ships have sailed through every ocean;
The boring wind and tide Lift up the dock where we would be; The familiar and recognized breezes grow stronger. Our struggling sail. Romance, goodbye!"
"Goodbye, Romance!" the Skipper said;
"He disappeared along with the coal we use for fuel;
Our dial indicates we're going full speed ahead.
Our speed is measured as half a turn. Just like the tidal currents we navigate "Between ports. Romance, goodbye!"
"Romance!" lament the Season-tickets,
"He never hurried to catch his train,
But passed with coach, guards, and horn—
And left the local—running late!
Curse Romance!" ... And all unseen Romance brought up the 9:15.
His hand was on the lever laid, His oil can eased the troubling creaks, His whistle woke up the snow-covered slope,
His foghorn pierced the stinky Banks; In the dock, underground, and in factories and mills The boy-god worked recklessly still.
[233]
Dressed in robes, wearing a crown, and seated on a throne, he cast his spell,
Where blood pumped with emotion or smoke rose from the fireplace With an unconsidered miracle, Trapped in a backward-looking world:
Then instructed his selected bard to say:
"The King was with us yesterday!"

V

TO THE UNKNOWN GODDESS

Will you win my heart with your beauty, my soul reaching out from a distance? Should I become your prey, caught by your cunning and careful shikar?
Have I encountered you and walked past you already, unaware, unthinking, and blind? Should I meet you at the next session in Simla, oh, sweetest and best of your kind?

Oh, Goddess! Whether you’re a child, single woman, or widow—just like in the past on Mars Hill when they raised To the God they didn’t know, I’ve built an altar—so I, a young Pagan, have offered my praise.
I don't know or worship the Goddess; however, if even half of what people say about her is true, You will arrive in the future, and that's why these verses are written for you.

VI

THE GALLEY SLAVE

Oh, our brave ship was striking with her beautifully carved steering wheel To her silver figurehead and her beak made of hammered steel; The leg-bar rubbed against my ankle, and we breathed heavily for some cooler air,
But no ship on the water could compare to our ship!
Our bulkheads were swollen with cotton, and our masts were adorned with gold—
We had a large shipment of Black individuals in the hold; The white foam churned behind us while the black shark swam beneath. As we held onto the kicking sweep-head, we made that galley move.
It was fun in the kitchen, because we celebrated every now and then—
If they treated us like cattle, faith, we fought and loved like men!
[236]As we pulled her through the water, we also grabbed a moment of happiness, And the murmurs of the dying never ruined the lover's kiss.
Our women and children worked alongside us in the dark—
They died, we took off their restraints, and we tossed them to the shark—
We tossed them to the fish, but the boat moved so quickly, We only had time to feel envy because we couldn't grieve for our dead.
Bear witness, my friends, what a tough group we were—
The servants of the sweep-head, but the rulers of the sea!
By the hands that pushed her onward as she dove, swayed, and turned, Woman, Man, or God, or Devil, was there anything we were afraid of?
Was it a storm? Our fathers experienced it, and a wilder one never blew;
The Earth that anticipated the destruction observed the ship's kitchen struggle through. Scorching noon or suffocating midnight, Illness, Grief, Separation, Death?
[237]Even our little ones would make fun of you if they had time to waste.
But today I leave the kitchen, and someone else will take my spot; There's my name on the deck-beam—let it stay there for a bit. I'm free to watch my buddies heading out to the open sea,
Free from everything life has to offer—except to clean up again.
By the brand on my shoulder, by the bitterness of sharp steel,
By the marks left by the whips, by the scars that never fade; By eyes that have become old from gazing through the sun's glare on the sea, I am fully compensated for the service—if only that service were still mine!

Fate might allow me to live and row again—
Let a strong man loose for a fight while I take his oar for a bit. But today I’m leaving the galley. Should I curse her service then? Thank God—no matter what happens next, I have lived and worked alongside people!

VII

THE SHIP THAT FOUND HERSELF

I

t was her first voyage, and though she was but a cargo-steamer of twenty-five hundred tons, she was the very best of her kind, the outcome of forty years of experiments and improvements in framework and machinery; and her designers and owner thought as much of her as though she had been the Lucania. Anyone can make a floating hotel that will pay expenses, if he puts enough money into the saloon, and charges for private baths, suites of rooms, and such like; but in these days of competition and low freights every square inch of a cargo-boat must be built for cheapness, great hold-capacity, and a certain steady speed. This boat was, perhaps, two hundred and forty feet long and thirty-two feet wide, with arrangements that enabled her to carry cattle on her main and sheep on her upper deck if she wanted to; but her great glory was the amount of cargo that she could store away in her holds. Her owners—they were a very well-known Scotch firm—came round with her from the north, where she had been launched and christened and fitted, to Liver[239]pool, where she was to take cargo for New York; and the owner's daughter, Miss Frazier, went to and fro on the clean decks, admiring the new paint and the brass work, and the patent winches, and particularly the strong, straight bow, over which she had cracked a bottle of champagne when she named the steamer the Dimbula. It was a beautiful September afternoon, and the boat in all her newness—she was painted lead-colour with a red funnel—looked very fine indeed. Her house-flag was flying, and her whistle from time to time acknowledged the salutes of friendly boats, who saw that she was new to the High and Narrow Seas and wished to make her welcome.

It was her first voyage, and even though she was just a cargo steamer of twenty-five hundred tons, she was the best of her kind, the result of forty years of experiments and improvements in design and machinery; her designers and owner valued her as highly as if she had been the Lucania. Anyone can build a floating hotel that covers costs if they invest enough in the lounge and charge for private baths, suites, and similar amenities; but in today's competitive market with low freight rates, every inch of a cargo ship must be designed for affordability, maximum hold capacity, and a steady speed. This boat was approximately two hundred and forty feet long and thirty-two feet wide, with arrangements that allowed her to carry cattle on her main deck and sheep on her upper deck if she wanted to; but her main pride was the amount of cargo she could hold in her holds. Her owners—a well-known Scottish firm—brought her down from the north, where she had been launched, named, and fitted, to Liver[239]pool, where she was set to take on cargo for New York; and the owner’s daughter, Miss Frazier, walked back and forth on the clean decks, admiring the fresh paint, the brass fittings, the patented winches, and especially the strong, straight bow, over which she had smashed a bottle of champagne when she named the steamer the Dimbula. It was a beautiful September afternoon, and the boat in all her freshness—painted lead color with a red funnel—looked really impressive. Her house flag was flying, and her whistle occasionally responded to the salutes from friendly boats, who recognized that she was new to the High and Narrow Seas and wanted to make her feel welcome.

"And now," said Miss Frazier, delightedly, to the captain, "she's a real ship, is n't she? It seems only the other day father gave the order for her, and now—and now—is n't she a beauty!" The girl was proud of the firm, and talked as though she were the controlling partner.

"And now," said Miss Frazier, with excitement, to the captain, "she's a real ship, isn't she? It feels like just yesterday my dad placed the order for her, and now—and now— isn't she stunning!" The girl was proud of the company and spoke as if she were the main partner.

"Oh, she's no so bad," the skipper replied cautiously. "But I'm sayin' that it takes more than christenin' to mak' a ship. In the nature o' things, Miss Frazier, if ye follow me, she's just irons and rivets and plates put into the form of a ship. She has to find herself yet."

"Oh, she's not so bad," the skipper replied cautiously. "But I'm saying that it takes more than a christening to make a ship. In the nature of things, Miss Frazier, if you follow me, she's just iron, rivets, and plates formed into the shape of a ship. She still has to figure herself out."

"I thought father said she was exceptionally well found."

"I thought Dad said she was really well off."

"So she is," said the skipper, with a laugh. "But[240] it's this way wi' ships, Miss Frazier. She's all here, but the parrts of her have not learned to work together yet. They've had no chance."

"So she is," said the captain, laughing. "But[240] that's how it is with ships, Miss Frazier. She's all here, but the parts haven't learned to work together yet. They haven't had a chance."

"The engines are working beautifully. I can hear them."

"The engines are running perfectly. I can hear them."

"Yes, indeed. But there's more than engines to a ship. Every inch of her, ye'll understand, has to be livened up and made to work wi' its neighbour—sweetenin' her, we call it, technically."

"Yes, of course. But there's more to a ship than just engines. Every part of it, you'll see, needs to be energized and function in harmony with its neighbor—we call it sweetening her, technically."

"And how will you do it?" the girl asked.

"And how are you going to do it?" the girl asked.

"We can no more than drive and steer her, and so forth; but if we have rough weather this trip—it's likely—she'll learn the rest by heart! For a ship, ye'll obsairve, Miss Frazier, is in no sense a reegid body closed at both ends. She's a highly complex structure o' various an' conflictin' strains, wi' tissues that must give an' tak' accordin' to her personal modulus of elasteecity." Mr. Buchanan, the chief engineer, was coming toward them. "I'm sayin' to Miss Frazier, here, that our little Dimbula has to be sweetened yet, and nothin' but a gale will do it. How's all wi' your engines, Buck?"

"We can only drive and steer her, and so on; but if we have rough weather on this trip—it's likely—she'll learn the rest naturally! You see, Miss Frazier, a ship is by no means a rigid body closed at both ends. She's a highly complex structure with various and conflicting strains, with materials that must give and take according to her unique elasticity." Mr. Buchanan, the chief engineer, was walking toward them. "I'm telling Miss Frazier here that our little Dimbula needs some fine-tuning, and only a gale will do the trick. How are your engines holding up, Buck?"

"Well enough—true by plumb an' rule, o' course; but there's no spontaneeity yet." He turned to the girl. "Take my word, Miss Frazier, and maybe ye'll comprehend later; even after a pretty girl's christened a ship it does not follow that there's such a thing as a ship under the men that work her."[241]

"That's true enough, precisely measured, of course; but there's still no spontaneity." He looked at the girl. "Trust me, Miss Frazier, and maybe you'll understand later; just because a pretty girl names a ship doesn't mean there's actually a ship under the men who run it."[241]

"I was sayin' the very same, Mr. Buchanan," the skipper interrupted.

"I was saying the exact same thing, Mr. Buchanan," the skipper interrupted.

"That's more metaphysical than I can follow," said Miss Frazier, laughing.

"That's way too complicated for me to understand," said Miss Frazier, laughing.

"Why so? Ye're good Scotch, an'—I knew your mother's father, he was fra' Dumfries—ye've a vested right in metapheesics, Miss Frazier, just as ye have in the Dimbula," the engineer said.

"Why's that? You're good Scottish, and—I knew your mother's father, he was from Dumfries—you have a special connection to metaphysics, Miss Frazier, just like you do with the Dimbula," the engineer said.

"Eh, well, we must go down to the deep watters, an' earn Miss Frazier her deevidends. Will you not come to my cabin for tea?" said the skipper. "We'll be in dock the night, and when you're goin' back to Glasgie ye can think of us loadin' her down an' drivin' her forth—all for your sake."

"Well, we need to head down to the deep waters and earn Miss Frazier her dividends. Will you come to my cabin for tea?" said the skipper. "We'll be in dock tonight, and when you're heading back to Glasgow, you can think of us loading her up and sending her out—all for you."

In the next few days they stowed some four thousand tons' dead weight into the Dimbula, and took her out from Liverpool. As soon as she met the lift of the open water, she naturally began to talk. If you lay your ear to the side of the cabin next time you are in a steamer, you will hear hundreds of little voices in every direction, thrilling and buzzing, and whispering and popping, and gurgling and sobbing and squeaking exactly like a telephone in a thunder-storm. Wooden ships shriek and growl and grunt, but iron vessels throb and quiver through all their hundreds of ribs and thousands of rivets. The Dimbula was very strongly built, and every piece of her had a letter or number, or both, to describe it; and every piece[242] had been hammered, or forged, or rolled, or punched by man, and had lived in the roar and rattle of the shipyard for months. Therefore, every piece had its own separate voice in exact proportion to the amount of trouble spent upon it. Cast-iron as a rule, says very little; but mild steel plates and wrought-iron, and ribs and beams that have been much bent and welded and riveted, talk continuously. Their conversation, of course, is not half as wise as our human talk, because they are all, though they do not know it, bound down one to the other in a black darkness, where they cannot tell what is happening near them, nor what will overtake them next.

In the next few days, they loaded around four thousand tons of dead weight onto the Dimbula and set sail from Liverpool. As soon as she hit the open water, she naturally started to make noise. If you press your ear against the side of the cabin next time you're on a ship, you’ll hear hundreds of little voices all around you—thrilling, buzzing, whispering, popping, gurgling, sobbing, and squeaking, just like a phone in a thunderstorm. Wooden ships might shriek, growl, and grunt, but iron vessels throb and shake throughout their hundreds of ribs and thousands of rivets. The Dimbula was built very sturdily, with every part labeled with a letter, a number, or both; and every part[242] had been hammered, forged, rolled, or punched by hand, living in the noise of the shipyard for months. Because of this, every part had its own unique voice, reflecting the amount of effort put into it. Generally, cast iron doesn't say much, but mild steel plates, wrought iron, and ribs and beams that have been bent, welded, and riveted talk constantly. Their chatter isn’t as wise as human conversation, though, because they are all, even if they don’t realize it, tied together in a dark void, unable to know what’s happening nearby or what might happen to them next.

As soon as she had cleared the Irish coast a sullen gray-headed old wave of the Atlantic climbed leisurely over her straight bows, and sat down on her steam-capstan used for hauling up the anchor. Now the capstan and the engine that drove it had been newly painted red and green; besides which, nobody likes being ducked.

As soon as she passed the Irish coast, a gloomy, gray wave from the Atlantic slowly rolled over her straight bows and settled on her steam capstan, which was used for hauling up the anchor. The capstan and the engine that powered it had just been freshly painted red and green; plus, no one enjoys getting splashed.

"Don't you do that again," the capstan sputtered through the teeth of his cogs. "Hi! Where's the fellow gone?"

"Don't do that again," the capstan sputtered through its gears. "Hey! Where did that guy go?"

The wave had slouched overside with a plop and a chuckle; but "Plenty more where he came from," said a brother-wave, and went through and over the capstan, who was bolted firmly to an iron plate on the iron deck-beams below.[243]

The wave had rolled over with a splash and a laugh; but "There's a lot more where he came from," said another wave, and it passed through and over the capstan, which was securely fastened to an iron plate on the iron deck-beams below.[243]

"Can't you keep still up there?" said the deck-beams. "What's the matter with you? One minute you weigh twice as much as you ought to, and the next you don't!"

"Can't you be quiet up there?" said the deck-beams. "What's going on with you? One minute you weigh twice as much as you should, and the next you don't!"

"It is n't my fault," said the capstan. "There's a green brute outside that comes and hits me on the head."

"It’s not my fault," said the capstan. "There's a big green beast outside that keeps hitting me on the head."

"Tell that to the shipwrights. You've been in position for months and you've never wriggled like this before. If you are n't careful you'll strain us."

"Tell that to the shipbuilders. You've been in this role for months, and you've never squirmed like this before. If you're not careful, you'll strain us."

"Talking of strain," said a low, rasping, unpleasant voice, "are any of you fellows—you deck-beams, we mean—aware that those exceedingly ugly knees of yours happen to be riveted into our structure—ours?"

"Speaking of pressure," said a low, raspy, unpleasant voice, "are any of you guys—you deck beams, that is—aware that those really ugly supports of yours are actually riveted into our structure—ours?"

"Who might you be?" the deck-beams inquired.

"Who are you?" the deck beams asked.

"Oh, nobody in particular," was the answer. "We're only the port and starboard upper-deck stringers; and if you persist in heaving and hiking like this, we shall be reluctantly compelled to take steps."

"Oh, nobody specific," was the answer. "We're just the port and starboard upper-deck stringers; and if you keep heaving and hiking like this, we’ll be forced to take action."

Now the stringers of the ship are long iron girders, so to speak, that run lengthways from stern to bow. They keep the iron frames (what are called ribs in a wooden ship) in place, and also help to hold the ends of the deck-beams, which go from side to side of the ship. Stringers always consider themselves most important, because they are so long.

Now the stringers of the ship are essentially long iron beams that run from the back to the front. They hold the iron frames (similar to the ribs in a wooden ship) in place and also support the ends of the deck beams that go across the ship. Stringers always think of themselves as very important because of their length.

"You will take steps—will you?" This was a[244] long echoing rumble. It came from the frames—scores and scores of them, each one about eighteen inches distant from the next, and each riveted to the stringers in four places. "We think you will have a certain amount of trouble in that;" and thousands and thousands of the little rivets that held everything together whispered: "You will. You will! Stop quivering and be quiet. Hold on, brethren! Hold on! Hot Punches! What's that?"

"You will take action—will you?" This was a[244] long, echoing rumble. It came from the frames—lots and lots of them, each one about eighteen inches apart, and each riveted to the stringers in four spots. "We think you'll face some challenges in that;" and thousands of the tiny rivets that held everything together whispered: "You will. You will! Stop shaking and be quiet. Hang on, everyone! Hang on! Hot Punches! What’s that?"

Rivets have no teeth, so they cannot chatter with fright; but they did their best as a fluttering jar swept along the ship from stern to bow, and she shook like a rat in a terrier's mouth.

Rivets don’t have teeth, so they can’t chatter in fear; but they tried their hardest as a fluttering jar moved along the ship from back to front, and she shook like a rat in a terrier’s mouth.

An unusually severe pitch, for the sea was rising, had lifted the big throbbing screw nearly to the surface, and it was spinning round in a kind of soda-water—half sea and half air—going much faster than was proper, because there was no deep water for it to work in. As it sank again, the engines—and they were triple expansion, three cylinders in a row—snorted through all their three pistons, "Was that a joke, you fellow outside? It's an uncommonly poor one. How are we to do our work if you fly off the handle that way?"

An unusually rough sea had lifted the big, throbbing propeller almost to the surface, and it was spinning in a mix of water and air, moving much faster than it should because there was no deep water for it to operate in. As it sank again, the engines—which were triple-expansion with three cylinders in a row—snorted through all their pistons, "Was that a joke, you out there? It’s a pretty bad one. How are we supposed to do our job if you keep losing your cool like that?"

"I did n't fly off the handle," said the screw, twirling huskily at the end of the screw-shaft. "If I had, you'd have been scrap-iron by this time. The sea dropped away from under me, and I had nothing to catch on to. That's all."[245]

"I didn't lose my cool," said the screw, spinning firmly at the end of the screw-shaft. "If I had, you'd be scrap metal by now. The sea fell away from beneath me, and I had nothing to hold onto. That's all."[245]

"That's all, d'you call it?" said the thrust-block whose business it is to take the push of the screw; for if a screw had nothing to hold it back it would crawl right into the engine-room. (It is the holding back of the screwing action that gives the drive to a ship.) "I know I do my work deep down and out of sight, but I warn you I expect justice. All I ask for is bare justice. Why can't you push steadily and evenly instead of whizzing like a whirligig, and making me hot under all my collars." The thrust-block had six collars, each faced with brass, and he did not wish to get them heated.

"Is that all you call it?" said the thrust-block, which takes the push of the screw; because if a screw had nothing to hold it back, it would just crawl right into the engine room. (The resistance to the screwing action is what drives a ship.) "I know I do my work deep down and out of sight, but I expect fair treatment. All I ask for is basic fairness. Why can't you push steadily and evenly instead of spinning around like a top and making me heat up under all my collars?" The thrust-block had six collars, each lined with brass, and he didn't want them to get too hot.

All the bearings that supported the fifty feet of screw-shaft as it ran to the stern whispered: "Justice—give us justice."

All the bearings that held up the fifty feet of screw-shaft as it extended to the back murmured, "Justice—give us justice."

"I can only give you what I can get," the screw answered. "Look out! It's coming again!"

"I can only give you what I can get," the screw replied. "Watch out! It's coming back!"

He rose with a roar as the Dimbula plunged, and "whack—flack—whack—whack" went the engines, furiously, for they had little to check them.

He got up with a roar as the Dimbula went down, and "bang—thump—bang—bang" went the engines, working hard, since they had little to hold them back.

"I'm the noblest outcome of human ingenuity—Mr. Buchanan says so," squealed the high-pressure cylinder. "This is simply ridiculous!" The piston went up savagely, and choked, for half the steam behind it was mixed with dirty water. "Help! Oiler! Fitter! Stoker! Help! I'm choking," it gasped. "Never in the history of maritime invention has such a calamity overtaken one so young and strong. And if I go, who's to drive the ship?"[246]

"I'm the greatest product of human creativity—Mr. Buchanan says so," squealed the high-pressure cylinder. "This is just ridiculous!" The piston shot up angrily and struggled, because half the steam behind it was mixed with dirty water. "Help! Oiler! Fitter! Stoker! Help! I'm choking," it gasped. "Never in the history of maritime invention has such a disaster happened to someone so young and strong. And if I fail, who's going to drive the ship?"[246]

"Hush! oh, hush!" whispered the Steam, who, of course, had been to sea many times before. He used to spend his leisure ashore in a cloud, or a gutter, or a flower-pot, or a thunder-storm, or anywhere else where water was needed. "That's only a little priming, a little carrying-over, as they call it. It'll happen all night, on and off. I don't say it's nice, but it's the best we can do under the circumstances."

"Hush! oh, hush!" whispered the Steam, who had been to sea many times before. He would spend his free time ashore in a cloud, a gutter, a flower pot, a thunderstorm, or anywhere else where water was needed. "That's just a bit of priming, a little carry-over, as they call it. It'll go on all night, on and off. I’m not saying it’s pleasant, but it’s the best we can manage under the circumstances."

"What difference can circumstances make? I'm here to do my work—on clean, dry steam. Blow circumstances!" the cylinder roared.

"What difference do circumstances make? I'm just here to do my job—on clean, dry steam. Forget circumstances!" the cylinder roared.

"The circumstances will attend to the blowing. I've worked on the North Atlantic run a good many times—it's going to be rough before morning."

"The conditions will take care of the wind. I’ve done the North Atlantic route many times—it’s going to be rough before morning."

"It is n't distressingly calm now," said the extra-strong frames—they were called web-frames—in the engine-room. "There's an upward thrust that we don't understand, and there's a twist that is very bad for our brackets and diamond-plates, and there's a sort of west-north-westerly pull that follows the twist, which seriously annoys us. We mention this because we happened to cost a good deal of money, and we feel sure that the owner would not approve of our being treated in this frivolous way."

"It’s not disturbingly calm right now,” said the extra-strong frames—they were called web-frames—in the engine room. “There’s an upward force that we don’t understand, and there’s a twist that is really damaging to our brackets and diamond plates, plus there’s a sort of west-northwest pull that follows the twist, which really bothers us. We mention this because we happened to cost a lot of money, and we’re pretty sure the owner wouldn’t be happy with us being treated like this.”

"I'm afraid the matter is out of owner's hand, for the present," said the Steam, slipping into the condenser. "You're left to your own devices till the weather betters."

"I'm afraid the situation is out of the owner's control for now," said the Steam, slipping into the condenser. "You're on your own until the weather improves."

"I would n't mind the weather," said a flat[247] bass voice below; "it's this confounded cargo that's breaking my heart. I'm the garboard-strake, and I'm twice as thick as most of the others, and I ought to know something."

"I wouldn’t care about the weather," said a flat[247] bass voice below; "it's this damn cargo that's killing me. I'm the garboard-strake, and I'm twice as thick as most of the others, so I should know something."

The garboard-strake is the lowest plate in the bottom of a ship, and the Dimbula's garboard-strake was nearly three-quarters of an inch mild steel.

The garboard-strake is the bottom plate of a ship, and the Dimbula's garboard-strake was almost three-quarters of an inch thick made from mild steel.

"The sea pushes me up in a way I should never have expected," the strake grunted, "and the cargo pushes me down, and, between the two, I don't know what I'm supposed to do."

"The sea lifts me up in a way I never expected," the strake complained, "and the cargo weighs me down, and, caught between the two, I don’t know what I'm supposed to do."

"When in doubt, hold on," rumbled the Steam, making head in the boilers.

"When in doubt, hold on," rumbled the Steam, creating turbulence in the boilers.

"Yes; but there's only dark, and cold, and hurry, down here; and how do I know whether the other plates are doing their duty? Those bulwark-plates up above, I've heard, ain't more than five-sixteenths of an inch thick—scandalous, I call it."

"Yeah, but down here it's just dark, cold, and rushed; how do I know if the other plates are doing their job? I’ve heard those bulwark plates up above are only five-sixteenths of an inch thick—total nonsense, if you ask me."

"I agree with you," said a huge web-frame by the main cargo-hatch. He was deeper and thicker than all the others, and curved half-way across the ship in the shape of half an arch, to support the deck where deck beams would have been in the way of cargo coming up and down. "I work entirely unsupported, and I observe that I am the sole strength of this vessel, so far as my vision extends. The responsibility, I assure you, is enormous. I believe the money-value of the cargo is over one hundred and fifty thousand pounds. Think of that!"[248]

"I agree with you," said a large framework by the main cargo hatch. He was thicker and deeper than all the others, curving halfway across the ship like a half-arch to support the deck where beams would have obstructed the cargo moving up and down. "I work entirely without support, and I see that I am the only strength of this vessel as far as my eyes can see. The responsibility, I assure you, is huge. I believe the value of the cargo is over one hundred and fifty thousand pounds. Just think about that!"[248]

"And every pound of it is dependent on my personal exertions." Here spoke a sea-valve that communicated directly with the water outside, and was seated not very far from the garboard-strake. "I rejoice to think that I am a Prince-Hyde Valve, with best Para rubber facings. Five patents cover me—I mention this without pride—five separate and several patents, each one finer than the other. At present I am screwed fast. Should I open, you would immediately be swamped. This is incontrovertible!"

"And every bit of it relies on my efforts." This came from a sea-valve that connected directly with the water outside and was located not far from the garboard strake. "I’m proud to be a Prince-Hyde Valve, with top-quality Para rubber linings. I’m protected by five patents—I say this without boasting—five distinct patents, each one better than the last. Right now, I’m fixed tight. If I were to open, you’d be flooded immediately. This is undeniable!"

Patent things always use the longest words they can. It is a trick that they pick up from their inventors.

Patent things always use the longest words possible. It’s a trick they learn from their inventors.

"That's news," said a big centrifugal bilge-pump. "I had an idea that you were employed to clean decks and things with. At least, I've used you for that more than once. I forget the precise number, in thousands, of gallons which I am guaranteed to throw per hour; but I assure you, my complaining friends, that there is not the least danger. I alone am capable of clearing any water that may find its way here. By my Biggest Deliveries, we pitched then!"

"That's interesting," said a large centrifugal bilge pump. "I thought you were used for cleaning decks and stuff. At least, that's how I've put you to work more than once. I can't remember the exact number, in thousands, of gallons I'm supposed to pump out per hour, but I promise you, my grumbling friends, there's no danger at all. I'm the only one who can handle any water that ends up here. With my Biggest Deliveries, we were really getting things done!"

The sea was getting up in workmanlike style. It was a dead westerly gale, blown from under a ragged opening of green sky, narrowed on all sides by fat, gray clouds; and the wind bit like pincers as it fretted the spray into lacework on the flanks of the waves.[249]

The sea was getting rough in a no-nonsense way. A strong westerly gale was blowing from a ragged patch of green sky, surrounded by thick, gray clouds; and the wind stung like pincers as it whipped the spray into lacey patterns on the sides of the waves.[249]

"I tell you what it is," the foremast telephoned down its wire-stays. "I'm up here, and I can take a dispassionate view of things. There's an organized conspiracy against us. I'm sure of it, because every single one of these waves is heading directly for our bows. The whole sea is concerned in it—and so's the wind. It's awful!"

"I'll tell you what it is," the foremast said over its wire stays. "I'm up here, and I can look at things objectively. There's an organized plot against us. I'm certain of it, because every single one of these waves is coming straight for our bow. The entire sea is in on it—and so is the wind. It’s terrifying!"

"What's awful?" said a wave, drowning the capstan for the hundredth time.

"What's so terrible?" said a wave, submerging the capstan for the hundredth time.

"This organized conspiracy on your part," the capstan gurgled, taking his cue from the mast.

"This planned conspiracy on your end," the capstan gurgled, taking his cue from the mast.

"Organized bubbles and spindrift! There has been a depression in the Gulf of Mexico. Excuse me!" He leaped overside; but his friends took up the tale one after another.

"Organized bubbles and spindrift! There's been a drop in the Gulf of Mexico. Excuse me!" He jumped overboard; but his friends continued the story one after another.

"Which has advanced——" That wave hove green water over the funnel.

"Which has advanced—" That wave rose up, crashing green water over the funnel.

"As far as Cape Hatteras——" He drenched the bridge.

"As for Cape Hatteras——" He soaked the bridge.

"And is now going out to sea—to sea—to sea!" The third went free in three surges, making a clean sweep of a boat, which turned bottom up and sank in the darkening troughs alongside, while the broken falls whipped the davits.

"And is now heading out to sea—to sea—to sea!" The third one broke free in three waves, capsizing a boat that flipped upside down and sank in the deepening swells beside it, while the damaged falls lashed the davits.

"That's all there is to it," seethed the white water roaring through the scuppers. "There's no animus in our proceedings. We're only meteorological corollaries."

"That's all there is to it," the white water raged through the scuppers. "There's no ill will in what we're doing. We're just weather patterns."

"Is it going to get any worse?" said the bow-[250]anchor, chained down to the deck, where he could only breathe once in five minutes.

"Is it going to get any worse?" said the bow-[250]anchor, locked down to the deck, where he could only catch a breath once every five minutes.

"Not knowing, can't say. Wind may blow a bit by midnight. Thanks awfully. Good-bye."

"Can't say for sure. The wind might pick up a little by midnight. Thanks a lot. Bye."

The wave that spoke so politely had travelled some distance aft, and found itself all mixed up on the deck amidships, which was a well-deck sunk between high bulwarks. One of the bulwark plates, which was hung on hinges to open outward, had swung out, and passed the bulk of the water back to the sea again with a clean smack.

The wave that spoke so politely had traveled quite a distance back and found itself all mixed up on the deck in the middle, which was a well-deck lowered between tall walls. One of the wall panels, which was hinged to swing outward, had swung out and sent most of the water back to the sea again with a clean smack.

"Evidently that's what I'm made for," said the plate, closing again with a sputter of pride. "Oh, no, you don't my friend!"

"Evidently, that’s what I’m made for," said the plate, closing again with a puff of pride. "Oh, no, you don’t, my friend!"

The top of a wave was trying to get in from the outside, but as the plate did not open in that direction, the defeated water spurted back.

The top of a wave was trying to come in from the outside, but since the plate didn't open in that direction, the defeated water shot back.

"Not bad for five-sixteenths of an inch," said the bulwark-plate. "My work, I see, is laid down for the night"; and it began opening and shutting, as it was designed to do, with the motion of the ship.

"Not bad for five-sixteenths of an inch," said the bulwark plate. "Looks like my work is done for the night"; and it started opening and closing, as it was meant to do, with the movement of the ship.

"We are not what you might call idle," groaned all the frames together, as the Dimbula climbed a big wave, lay on her side at the top, and shot into the next hollow, twisting in the descent. A huge swell pushed up exactly under her middle, and her bow and stern hung free with nothing to support them. Then one joking wave caught her up at the bow, and another at the stern, while the rest of the water slunk[251] away from under her just to see how she would like it; so she was held up at her two ends only, and the weight of the cargo and the machinery fell on the groaning iron keels and bilge-stringers.

"We're not just sitting around," groaned all the frames together, as the Dimbula climbed a big wave, tipped to the side at the top, and shot down into the next trough, twisting as she fell. A massive swell rose right under her middle, leaving her bow and stern hanging free with nothing to support them. Then one playful wave lifted her at the front, and another at the back, while the rest of the water pulled away from under her just to see how she'd handle it; so she was only supported at her two ends, and the weight of the cargo and machinery pressed down on the groaning iron keels and bilge stringers.

"Ease off! Ease off, there!" roared the garboard-strake. "I want one-eighth of an inch fair play. D' you hear me, you rivets!"

"Ease up! Ease up, over there!" bellowed the garboard-strake. "I need one-eighth of an inch of fair play. Do you hear me, you rivets?"

"Ease off! Ease off!" cried the bilge-stringers. "Don't hold us so tight to the frames!"

"Take it easy! Take it easy!" shouted the bilge-stringers. "Don't keep us so tight against the frames!"

"Ease off!" grunted the deck-beams, as the Dimbula rolled fearfully. "You've cramped our knees into the stringers, and we can't move. Ease off, you flat-headed little nuisances."

"Take it easy!" groaned the deck beams as the Dimbula rolled anxiously. "You've squeezed our knees into the stringers, and we can't shift. Take it easy, you annoying little pests."

Then two converging seas hit the bows, one on each side, and fell away in torrents of streaming thunder.

Then two merging seas crashed against the bows, one on each side, and poured down in torrents of roaring thunder.

"Ease off!" shouted the forward collision-bulkhead. "I want to crumple up, but I'm stiffened in every direction. Ease off, you dirty little forge-filings. Let me breathe!"

"Ease up!" yelled the front collision bulkhead. "I want to bend, but I'm stiff in every direction. Ease up, you dirty little metal shavings. Let me breathe!"

All the hundreds of plates that are riveted to the frames, and make the outside skin of every steamer, echoed the call, for each plate wanted to shift and creep a little, and each plate, according to its position, complained against the rivets.

All the hundreds of plates bolted to the frames, which form the outer skin of every steamer, responded to the call, as each plate wanted to shift and move a bit, and each plate, depending on its position, grumbled about the rivets.

"We can't help it! We can't help it!" they murmured in reply. "We're put here to hold you, and we're going to do it; you never pull us twice in the same direction. If you'd say what[252] you were going to do next, we'd try to meet your views."

"We can't help it! We can't help it!" they whispered in response. "We're here to support you, and we're going to do it; you never pull us twice in the same direction. If you could just say what[252] you plan to do next, we'd try to align with your ideas."

"As far as I could feel," said the upper-deck planking, and that was four inches thick, "every single iron near me was pushing or pulling in opposite directions. Now, what's the sense of that? My friends, let us all pull together."

"As far as I could tell," said the upper-deck planking, which was four inches thick, "every single iron around me was pushing or pulling in opposite directions. Now, what’s the point of that? Come on, everyone, let’s all work together."

"Pull any way you please," roared the funnel, "so long as you don't try your experiments on me. I need fourteen wire ropes, all pulling in different directions, to hold me steady. Is n't that so?"

"Pull any way you want," shouted the funnel, "as long as you don't try your experiments on me. I need fourteen wire ropes, all pulling in different directions, to keep me steady. Isn’t that right?"

"We believe you, my boy!" whistled the funnel-stays through their clinched teeth, as they twanged in the wind from the top of the funnel to the deck.

"We believe you, my boy!" whistled the funnel stays through their clenched teeth, as they twanged in the wind from the top of the funnel to the deck.

"Nonsense! We must all pull together," the decks repeated. "Pull lengthways."

"Nonsense! We all need to work together," the decks echoed. "Pull in the same direction."

"Very good," said the stringers; "then stop pushing sideways when you get wet. Be content to run gracefully fore and aft, and curve in at the ends as we do."

"Great," said the stringers; "so just stop pushing sideways when you get wet. Be happy to run smoothly back and forth, and curve in at the ends like we do."

"No—no curves at the end! A very slight workmanlike curve from side to side, with a good grip at each knee, and little pieces welded on," said the deck-beams.

"No—no curves at the end! Just a slight, practical curve from side to side, with a solid grip at each knee, and small pieces welded on," said the deck-beams.

"Fiddle!" cried the iron pillars of the deep, dark hold. "Who ever heard of curves? Stand up straight; be a perfectly round column, and carry tons of good solid weight—like that! There!" A big sea smashed on the deck above, and the pillars stiffened themselves to the load.[253]

"Fiddle!" shouted the iron pillars in the dark, deep hold. "Who has ever heard of curves? Stand tall; be a perfectly round column, and support tons of solid weight—like that! There!" A massive wave crashed on the deck above, and the pillars braced themselves against the weight.[253]

"Straight up and down is not bad," said the frames, who ran that way in the sides of the ship, "but you must also expand yourselves sideways. Expansion is the law of life, children. Open out! open out!"

"Being straight up and down isn’t bad," said the frames, which ran that way along the sides of the ship, "but you also need to stretch yourselves sideways. Growth is the law of life, kids. Spread out! Spread out!"

"Come back!" said the deck-beams, savagely, as the upward heave of the sea made the frames try to open. "Come back to your bearings, you slack-jawed irons!"

"Come back!" shouted the deck-beams fiercely, as the rising waves caused the frames to attempt to open. "Come back to your proper position, you slack-jawed irons!"

"Rigidity! Rigidity! Rigidity!" thumped the engines. "Absolute, unvarying rigidity—rigidity!"

"Stiffness! Stiffness! Stiffness!" pounded the engines. "Complete, unwavering stiffness—stiffness!"

"You see!" whined the rivets, in chorus. "No two of you will ever pull alike, and—and you blame it all on us. We only know how to go through a plate and bite down on both sides so that it can't, and must n't, and shan't move."

"You see!" complained the rivets, in unison. "None of you will ever pull the same way, and—and you blame us for it. We just know how to go through a plate and grip both sides so that it can't, and mustn't, and shouldn't move."

"I've got one-fraction of an inch play, at any rate," said the garboard-strake, triumphantly. So he had, and all the bottom of the ship felt the easier for it.

"I've got one-fourth of an inch of wiggle room, anyway," said the garboard-strake, proudly. And he did, and the whole bottom of the ship felt better because of it.

"Then we're no good," sobbed the bottom rivets. "We were ordered—we were ordered—never to give; and we've given, and the sea will come in, and we'll all go to the bottom together! First we're blamed for everything unpleasant, and now we have n't the consolation of having done our work."

"Then we're worthless," cried the bottom rivets. "We were told—we were told—never to give in; and we've given in, and the sea is going to flood in, and we'll all sink together! First we were blamed for everything bad, and now we don't even have the comfort of knowing we've done our job."

"Don't say I told you," whispered the Steam, consolingly; "but, between you and me and the[254] last cloud I came from, it was bound to happen sooner or later. You had to give a fraction, and you've given without knowing it. Now, hold on, as before."

"Don't say I told you," whispered the Steam, comfortingly; "but, between you and me and the[254] last cloud I came from, it was bound to happen sooner or later. You had to give a bit, and you've given without realizing it. Now, hold on, just like before."

"What's the use?" a few hundred rivets chattered. "We've given—we've given; and the sooner we confess that we can't keep the ship together, and go off our little heads, the easier it will be. No rivet forged can stand this strain."

"What's the point?" a few hundred rivets chattered. "We've given—we've given; and the sooner we admit that we can't keep the ship together and lose our minds, the easier it will be. No rivet ever made can handle this pressure."

"No one rivet was ever meant to. Share it among you," the Steam answered.

"No single rivet was ever meant to. Share it among yourselves," the Steam replied.

"The others can have my share. I'm going to pull out," said a rivet in one of the forward plates.

"The others can have my share. I'm done here," said a rivet in one of the forward plates.

"If you go, others will follow," hissed the Steam. "There's nothing so contagious in a boat as rivets going. Why, I knew a little chap like you—he was an eighth of an inch fatter, though—on a steamer—to be sure, she was only twelve hundred tons, now I come to think of it—in exactly the same place as you are. He pulled out in a bit of a bobble of a sea, not half as bad as this, and he started all his friends on the same butt-strap, and the plates opened like a furnace door, and I had to climb into the nearest fog-bank, while the boat went down."

"If you leave, others will definitely follow," hissed the Steam. "There’s nothing more contagious on a boat than rivets popping. I once knew a little guy like you—he was just a bit fatter—on a steamer, mind you, which was only twelve hundred tons now that I think about it—in exactly the same spot where you are. He set off in a little bit of choppy water, nowhere near as bad as this, and he got all his friends onto the same wrong path, and the plates opened up like a furnace door, and I had to scramble into the nearest fog bank while the boat sank."

"Now that's peculiarly disgraceful," said the rivet. "Fatter than me, was he, and in a steamer not half our tonnage? Reedy little peg! I blush for the family, sir." He settled himself more[255] firmly than ever in his place, and the Steam chuckled.

"Now that's really disgraceful," said the rivet. "He was fatter than me, and in a steamer that's not even half our size? Scrawny little thing! I'm embarrassed for the family, sir." He settled himself more[255] firmly than ever in his place, and the Steam chuckled.

"You see," he went on, quite gravely, "a rivet, and especially a rivet in your position, is really the one indispensable part of the ship."

"You see," he continued, quite seriously, "a rivet, especially one in your position, is truly the one essential part of the ship."

The Steam did not say that he had whispered the very same thing to every single piece of iron aboard. There is no sense in telling too much truth.

The Steam didn't mention that he had whispered the exact same thing to every single piece of iron on board. There's no point in sharing too much truth.

And all that while the little Dimbula pitched and chopped, and swung and slewed, and lay down as though she were going to die, and got up as though she had been stung, and threw her nose round and round in circles half a dozen times as she dipped; for the gale was at its worst. It was inky black, in spite of the tearing white froth on the waves, and, to top everything, the rain began to fall in sheets, so that you could not see your hand before your face. This did not make much difference to the ironwork below, but it troubled the foremast a good deal.

And all this time, the little Dimbula pitched and tossed, swung and swayed, suddenly lying down like it was about to sink, then getting back up as if it had been stung, and tossing its nose around in circles half a dozen times as it dipped; the storm was at its worst. It was pitch black, despite the raging white foam on the waves, and just to make things worse, the rain started pouring down in sheets, making it impossible to see your hand in front of your face. This didn’t affect the ironwork below much, but it caused a lot of trouble for the foremast.

"Now it's all finished," he said dismally. "The conspiracy is too strong for us. There is nothing left but to——"

"Now it's all done," he said gloomily. "The conspiracy is too powerful for us. There's nothing left but to——"

"Hurraar! Brrrraaah! Brrrrrrp!" roared the Steam through the fog-horn, till the decks quivered. "Don't be frightened, below. It's only me, just throwing out a few words, in case any one happens to be rolling round to-night."

"Hurraar! Brrrraaah! Brrrrrrp!" roared the Steam through the foghorn, making the decks shake. "Don't be scared down there. It's just me, tossing out a few words, in case anyone happens to be wandering around tonight."

"You don't mean to say there's any one except[256] us on the sea in such weather?" said the funnel in a husky snuffle.

"You can't be serious that there's anyone else out here on the sea in weather like this?" said the funnel in a husky snuffle.

"Scores of 'em," said the Steam, clearing its throat; "Rrrrrraaa! Brraaaaa! Prrrrp! It's a trifle windy up here; and, Great Boilers! how it rains!"

"Loads of them," said the Steam, clearing its throat; "Rrrrrraaa! Brraaaaa! Prrrrp! It's a bit windy up here; and, Great Boilers! what a downpour!"

"We're drowning," said the scuppers. They had been doing nothing else all night, but this steady thrash of rain above them seemed to be the end of the world.

"We're drowning," said the scuppers. They had been doing nothing else all night, but this constant downpour above them felt like the end of the world.

"That's all right. We'll be easier in an hour or two. First the wind and then the rain: Soon you may make sail again! Grrraaaaaah! Drrrraaaa! Drrrp! I have a notion that the sea is going down already. If it does you'll learn something about rolling. We've only pitched till now. By the way, are n't you chaps in the hold a little easier than you were?"

"That's fine. We'll feel better in an hour or two. First the wind, then the rain: Soon you'll be able to sail again! Grrraaaaaah! Drrrraaaa! Drrrp! I have a feeling the sea is calming down already. If it does, you'll discover what rolling feels like. We've only been pitching until now. By the way, aren't you guys in the hold feeling a bit better than before?"

There was just as much groaning and straining as ever, but it was not so loud or squeaky in tone; and when the ship quivered she did not jar stiffly, like a poker hit on the floor, but gave with a supple little waggle, like a perfectly balanced golf-club.

There was just as much groaning and straining as always, but it wasn't as loud or squeaky; and when the ship shuddered, it didn't jolt stiffly like a poker dropped on the floor, but swayed gently, like a perfectly balanced golf club.

"We have made a most amazing discovery," said the stringers, one after another. "A discovery that entirely changes the situation. We have found, for the first time in the history of ship-building, that the inward pull of the deck-beams and the outward thrust of the frames locks us, as it were, more[257] closely in our places, and enables us to endure a strain which is entirely without parallel in the records of marine architecture."

"We've made an incredible discovery," said the stringers, one after another. "A discovery that completely changes everything. For the first time in the history of shipbuilding, we've found that the inward pull of the deck beams and the outward push of the frames keep us more[257] securely in our positions, allowing us to withstand a strain that's totally unmatched in the history of marine architecture."

The Steam turned a laugh quickly into a roar up the fog-horn. "What massive intellects you great stringers have," he said softly, when he had finished.

The Steam quickly transformed a laugh into a roar up the foghorn. "What brilliant minds you great stringers have," he said softly, once he was done.

"We also," began the deck-beams, "are discoverers and geniuses. We are of opinion that the support of the hold-pillars materially helps us. We find that we lock up on them when we are subjected to a heavy and singular weight of sea above."

"We also," started the deck-beams, "are explorers and innovators. We believe that the support from the hold-pillars significantly benefits us. We notice that we rely on them when we face a heavy and unusual weight of water above."

Here the Dimbula shot down a hollow, lying almost on her side—righting at the bottom with a wrench and a spasm.

Here the Dimbula crashed down into a hollow, resting almost on its side—getting upright at the bottom with a jolt and a twitch.

"In these cases—are you aware of this, Steam?—the plating at the bows, and particularly at the stern—we would also mention the floors beneath us—help us to resist any tendency to spring." The frames spoke, in the solemn, awed voice which people use when they have just come across something entirely new for the very first time.

"In these cases—do you know this, Steam?—the plating at the front, and especially at the back—we should also mention the floors beneath us—help us to resist any tendency to bend." The frames spoke in a serious, reverent tone that people use when they encounter something completely new for the first time.

"I'm only a poor puffy little flutterer," said the Steam, "but I have to stand a good deal of pressure in my business. It's all tremendously interesting. Tell us some more. You fellows are so strong."

"I'm just a small, puffy little flutterer," said the Steam, "but I have to handle a lot of pressure in my job. It's all really fascinating. Share more with us. You guys are so strong."

"Watch us and you'll see," said the bow-plates, proudly. "Ready, behind there! Here's the Father and Mother of Waves coming! Sit tight, rivets all!" A great sluicing comber thundered by, but through[258] the scuffle and confusion the Steam could hear the low, quick cries of the ironwork as the various strains took them—cries like these: "Easy, now—easy! Now push for all your strength! Hold out! Give a fraction! Holdup! Pull in! Shove crossways! Mind the strain at the ends! Grip, now! Bite tight! Let the water get away from under—and there she goes!"

"Just watch us, and you'll see," said the bow plates, proudly. "Get ready back there! Here come the Father and Mother of Waves! Hold on tight, rivets!" A massive wave crashed by, but through all the chaos, the Steam could hear the low, urgent cries of the ironwork as they adjusted to the pressure—cries like these: "Easy now—easy! Now push with all your strength! Hold on! Give a little! Hold up! Pull in! Shove sideways! Watch the strain at the ends! Grip tight now! Bite hard! Let the water flow away from underneath—and there she goes!"

The wave raced off into the darkness, shouting, "Not bad, that, if it's your first run!" and the drenched and ducked ship throbbed to the beat of the engines inside her. All three cylinders were white with the salt spray that had come down through the engine-room hatch; there was white fur on the canvas-bound steam-pipes, and even the bright-work deep below was speckled and soiled; but the cylinders had learned to make the most of steam that was half water, and were pounding along cheerfully.

The wave surged into the darkness, yelling, "Not bad at all for your first run!" Meanwhile, the soaked and half-submerged ship pulsed to the rhythm of her engines. All three cylinders were covered in the salt spray that had come through the engine-room hatch; there was white residue on the canvas-covered steam pipes, and even the shiny parts deep down were splattered and dirty; but the cylinders had figured out how to make the best use of steam mixed with water and were chugging along happily.

"How's the noblest outcome of human ingenuity hitting it?" said the Steam, as he whirled through the engine-room.

"How's the greatest result of human creativity doing?" said the Steam, as he spun around the engine room.

"Nothing for nothing in this world of woe," the cylinders answered, as though they had been working for centuries, "and precious little for seventy-five pounds' head. We've made two knots this last hour and a quarter! Rather humiliating for eight hundred horse-power, is n't it?"

"Nothing comes for free in this troubled world," the cylinders replied, as if they had been running for ages. "And hardly anything for seventy-five pounds’ pressure. We’ve only made two knots in the last hour and a quarter! Pretty embarrassing for eight hundred horsepower, isn’t it?"

"Well, it's better than drifting astern, at any rate. You seem rather less—how shall I put it?—stiff in the back than you were."[259]

"Well, it's better than falling behind, at least. You seem a lot less—how should I say it?—tense than you were." [259]

"If you'd been hammered as we've been this night, you would n't be stiff—iff—iff, either. Theoreti—retti—retti—cally, of course, rigidity is the thing. Purrr—purr—practically, there has to be a little give and take. We found that out by working on our sides for five minutes at a stretch—chch—chh. How's the weather?"

"If you'd been hit as hard as we have tonight, you wouldn't be stiff either. Theoretically, of course, rigidity is important. Practically, there has to be a bit of give and take. We figured that out by working on our sides for five minutes at a time. How's the weather?"

"Sea's going down fast," said the Steam.

"Sea's dropping quickly," said the Steam.

"Good business," said the high-pressure cylinder. "Whack her up, boys. They've given us five pounds more steam"; and he began humming the first bars of "Said the Young Obadiah to the Old Obadiah," which, as you may have noticed, is a pet tune among engines not built for high speed. Racing-liners with twin-screws sing "The Turkish Patrol" and the overture to the "Bronze Horse," and "Madame Angot," till something goes wrong, and then they render Gounod's "Funeral March of a Marionette" with variations.

"Good business," said the high-pressure cylinder. "Pump it up, guys. They’ve given us five more pounds of steam"; and he started humming the opening notes of "Said the Young Obadiah to the Old Obadiah," which, as you might have noticed, is a favorite tune among engines not designed for high speed. Racing liners with twin screws belt out "The Turkish Patrol" and the overture to the "Bronze Horse," and "Madame Angot," until something goes wrong, and then they perform Gounod's "Funeral March of a Marionette" with variations.

"You'll learn a song of your own some fine day," said the Steam, as he flew up the fog-horn for one last bellow.

"You'll discover a song of your own someday," said the Steam, as he blasted the foghorn one last time.

Next day the sky cleared and the sea dropped a little, and the Dimbula began to roll from side to side till every inch of iron in her was sick and giddy. But luckily they did not all feel ill at the same time: otherwise she would have opened out like a wet paper box.

Next day, the sky cleared up and the sea calmed down a bit, and the Dimbula started to sway from side to side until every piece of metal on her felt nauseous and dizzy. Fortunately, they didn't all feel sick at the same time; otherwise, she would have fallen apart like a wet paper box.

The Steam whistled warnings as he went about his[260] business: it is in this short, quick roll and tumble that follows a heavy sea that most of the accidents happen, for then everything thinks that the worst is over and goes off guard. So he orated and chattered till the beams and frames and floors and stringers and things had learned how to lock down and lock up on one another, and endure this new kind of strain.

The steam let out warnings as he went about his[260] business: it’s during this brief, quick roll and tumble after a heavy sea that most of the accidents occur, because everyone thinks the worst is over and lets their guard down. So he lectured and chatted until the beams, frames, floors, and stringers learned how to secure themselves and hold up against this new kind of pressure.

They found ample time to practise, for they were sixteen days at sea, and it was foul weather till within a hundred miles of New York. The Dimbula picked up her pilot and came in covered with salt and red rust. Her funnel was dirty gray from top to bottom; two boats had been carried away; three copper ventilators looked like hats after a fight with the police; the bridge had a dimple in the middle of it; the house that covered the steam steering-gear was split as with hatchets; there was a bill for small repairs in the engine-room almost as long as the screw-shaft; the forward cargo-hatch fell into bucket-staves when they raised the iron cross-bars; and the steam-capstan had been badly wrenched on its bed. Altogether, as the skipper said, it was "a pretty general average."

They had plenty of time to practice since they were at sea for sixteen days, and the weather was awful until they were about a hundred miles from New York. The Dimbula picked up her pilot and came in covered in salt and red rust. Her funnel was a dirty gray from top to bottom; two boats had been lost; three copper ventilators looked like hats after a scuffle with the police; the bridge had a dent in the middle; the enclosure for the steam steering gear was split as if chopped with axes; there was a bill for minor repairs in the engine room that was almost as long as the screw shaft; the forward cargo hatch fell apart when they lifted the iron crossbars; and the steam capstan had been seriously damaged on its base. Overall, as the captain put it, it was "a pretty general average."

"But she's soupled," he said to Mr. Buchanan. "For all her dead weight she rode like a yacht. Ye mind that last blow off the Banks? I am proud of her, Buck."

"But she's really something," he said to Mr. Buchanan. "For all her dead weight, she handled like a yacht. Remember that last hit off the Banks? I'm proud of her, Buck."

"It's vera good," said the chief engineer, looking[261] along the dishevelled decks. "Now, a man judgin' superfeecially would say we were a wreck, but we know otherwise—by experience."

"It's really good," said the chief engineer, looking[261] along the messy decks. "Now, someone judging superficially would say we were a wreck, but we know better—thanks to experience."

Naturally everything in the Dimbula fairly stiffened with pride, and the foremast and the forward collision-bulkhead who are pushing creatures, begged the Steam to warn the Port of New York of their arrival. "Tell those big boats all about us," they said. "They seem to take us quite as a matter of course."

Naturally, everything on the Dimbula was filled with pride, and the foremast and the forward collision-bulkhead, who are pushing creatures, asked the Steam to notify the Port of New York about their arrival. "Tell those big boats everything about us," they said. "They seem to take us for granted."

It was a glorious, clear, dead calm morning, and in single file, with less than half a mile between each, their bands playing and their tug-boats shouting and waving handkerchiefs, were the Majestic, the Paris, the Touraine, the Servia, the Kaiser Wilhelm II., and the Werkendam, all statelily going out to sea. As the Dimbula shifted her helm to give the great boats clear way, the Steam (who knows far too much to mind making an exhibition of himself now and then) shouted:

It was a beautiful, clear, calm morning, and lined up in single file, with less than half a mile between them, their bands playing and their tugboats cheering and waving handkerchiefs, were the Majestic, the Paris, the Touraine, the Servia, the Kaiser Wilhelm II., and the Werkendam, all majestically heading out to sea. As the Dimbula turned her wheel to give the large ships a clear path, the Steam (who knows too much to care about showing off once in a while) shouted:

"Oyez! Oyez! Oyez! Princes, Dukes, and Barons of the High Seas! Know ye by these presents, we are the Dimbula, fifteen days nine hours from Liverpool, having crossed the Atlantic with four thousand ton of cargo for the first time in our career! We have not foundered. We are here, 'Eer! 'Eer! We are not disabled. But we have had a time wholly unparalleled in the annals of ship-building! Our decks were swept! We pitched; we rolled! We[262] thought we were going to die! Hi! Hi! But we did n't. We wish to give notice that we have come to New York all the way across the Atlantic through the worst weather in the world; and we are the Dimbula! We are—arr—ha—ha—ha-r-r-r!"

"Oyez! Oyez! Oyez! Princes, Dukes, and Barons of the High Seas! Know that we are the Dimbula, fifteen days and nine hours out from Liverpool, having crossed the Atlantic with four thousand tons of cargo for the first time in our career! We haven’t sunk. We are here, 'Eer! 'Eer! We are not disabled. But we have had an experience unlike any other in the history of shipbuilding! Our decks were swamped! We pitched; we rolled! We[262] thought we were going to die! Hi! Hi! But we didn’t. We want to announce that we have made it to New York after crossing the Atlantic through the worst weather imaginable; and we are the Dimbula! We are—arr—ha—ha—ha-r-r-r!"

The beautiful line of boats swept by as steadily as the procession of the Seasons. The Dimbula heard the Majestic say, "Hmph!" and the Paris grunted, "How!" and the Touraine said, "Oui!" with a little coquettish flicker of steam; and the Servia said "Haw!" and the Kaiser and the Werkendam said, "Hoch!" Dutch fashion—and that was absolutely all.

The beautiful line of boats moved by as smoothly as the changing Seasons. The Dimbula heard the Majestic say, "Hmph!" and the Paris grunted, "How!" while the Touraine replied, "Oui!" with a playful puff of steam; the Servia called out "Haw!" and the Kaiser and the Werkendam chimed in with "Hoch!" in a Dutch style—and that was all there was to it.

"I did my best," said the Steam, gravely, "but I don't think they were much impressed with us, somehow. Do you?"

"I did my best," said the Steam, seriously, "but I don't think they were very impressed with us, for some reason. Do you?"

"It's simply disgusting," said the bow-plates. "They might have seen what we've been through. There is n't a ship on the sea that has suffered as we have—is there, now?"

"It's just gross," said the bow-plates. "They should know what we’ve been through. There isn't a ship on the sea that’s suffered as much as we have—right?"

"Well, I would n't go so far as that," said the Steam, "because I've worked on some of those boats, and sent them through weather quite as bad as the fortnight that we've had, in six days; and some of them are a little over ten thousand tons, I believe. Now I've seen the Majestic, for instance, ducked from her bows to her funnel; and I've helped the Arizona, I think she was, to back off an iceberg she[263] met with one dark night; and I had to run out of the Paris's engine-room, one day, because there was thirty foot of water in it. Of course, I don't deny——" The Steam shut off suddenly, as a tug-boat, loaded with a political club and a brass band, that had been to see a New York Senator off to Europe, crossed their bows, going to Hoboken. There was a long silence that reached, without a break, from the cut-water to the propeller-blades of the Dimbula.

"Well, I wouldn't go that far," said the Steam, "because I've worked on some of those boats and got them through weather just as bad as the two weeks we've had, in six days; and some of them weigh over ten thousand tons, I believe. Now I've seen the Majestic, for instance, get drenched from her bow to her funnel; and I've helped the Arizona, I think that was her name, to back away from an iceberg she[263] encountered one dark night; and I had to run out of the Paris's engine-room one day because there was thirty feet of water in it. Of course, I don't deny——" The Steam cut off suddenly as a tugboat, loaded with a political club and a brass band, that had just seen a New York Senator off to Europe, crossed their path, heading to Hoboken. There was a long silence that stretched, without interruption, from the bow to the propeller blades of the Dimbula.

Then a new, big voice said slowly and thickly, as though the owner had just waked up: "It's my conviction that I have made a fool of myself."

Then a new, deep voice said slowly and thickly, as if the person had just woken up: "I really think I've made a fool of myself."

The Steam knew what had happened at once; for when a ship finds herself all the talking of the separate pieces ceases and melts into one voice, which is the soul of the ship.

The Steam knew what had happened right away; when a ship realizes its situation, all the chatter of the individual parts stops and merges into one voice, which is the essence of the ship.

"Who are you?" he said, with a laugh.

"Who are you?" he asked, laughing.

"I am the Dimbula, of course. I've never been anything else except that—and a fool!"

"I am the Dimbula, obviously. I've never been anything else but that—and an idiot!"

The tug-boat, which was doing its very best to be run down, got away just in time, its band playing clashily and brassily a popular but impolite air:

The tugboat, trying its hardest not to get run over, managed to escape just in time, its band playing loudly and harshly a popular but rude tune:

Back in the days of Rameses—are you there? Back in the days of Rameses—are you there?
Back in the days of Rameses,
That story had weakness, Are you there—are you there—are you there?
[264]

"Well, I'm glad you've found yourself," said the Steam. "To tell the truth I was a little tired of talking to all those ribs and stringers. Here's Quarantine. After that we'll go to our wharf and clean up a little, and—next month we'll do it all over again."

"Well, I'm glad you’ve figured things out," said the Steam. "Honestly, I was getting a bit bored talking to all those ribs and stringers. Here’s Quarantine. After that, we’ll head to our wharf and tidy up a bit, and—next month we’ll do it all over again."


I

A TRIP ACROSS A CONTINENT[1]

Harvey N. Cheyne, a spoiled darling, "perhaps fifteen years old," "an American—first, last, and all the time," had "staggered over the wet decks to the nearest rail," after trying to smoke a "Wheeling stogie." "He was fainting from seasickness, and a roll of the ship tilted him over the rail," where a "gray mother-wave tucked him under one arm." He was picked up by the fishing schooner We're Here, and after many marvellous experiences among the sailors arrived in port, a happier and wiser fellow. His telegram to his father brings the following result.

Harvey N. Cheyne, a spoiled kid, "maybe about fifteen years old," "an American—first, last, and always," had "staggered over the wet decks to the nearest railing," after attempting to smoke a "Wheeling stogie." "He was feeling faint from seasickness, and a roll of the ship tipped him over the rail," where a "gray mother wave tucked him under one arm." He was rescued by the fishing schooner We're Here, and after many amazing experiences with the sailors, he arrived in port, a happier and wiser person. His telegram to his father resulted in the following.

C

heyne was flying to meet the only son, so miraculously restored to him. The bear was seeking his cub, not the bulls. Hard men who had their knives drawn to fight for their financial lives put away the weapons and wished him God-speed, while half a dozen panic-smitten tin-pot roads perked up their heads and spoke of the wonderful things they would have done had not Cheyne buried the hatchet.

Cheyne was flying to meet the only son, who had been miraculously restored to him. The bear was looking for its cub, not the bulls. Tough guys who had their knives ready to fight for their financial survival put their weapons away and wished him well, while a few terrified minor players perked up and talked about the amazing things they would have done if Cheyne hadn’t made peace.

[1] A selection from "Captains Courageous," copyrighted by The Century Company.

[1] A passage from "Captains Courageous," copyrighted by The Century Company.

It was a busy week-end among the wires; for, now that their anxiety was removed, men and cities hastened to accommodate. Los Angeles called to San Diego and Barstow that the Southern California engineers might know and be ready in their lonely roundhouses; Barstow passed the word to the Atlantic and Pacific; and Albuquerque flung it the whole length of the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fé [268]management, even into Chicago. An engine, combination-car with crew, and the great and gilded "Constance" private car were to be "expedited" over those two thousand three hundred and fifty miles. The train would take precedence of one hundred and seventy-seven others meeting and passing; despatchers and crews of every one of those said trains must be notified. Sixteen locomotives; sixteen engineers, and sixteen firemen would be needed—each and every one the best available. Two and one-half minutes would be allowed for changing engines, three for watering, and two for coaling. "Warn the men, and arrange tanks and chutes accordingly; for Harvey Cheyne is in a hurry, a hurry—hurry," sang the wires. "Forty miles an hour will be expected, and division superintendents will accompany this special over their respective divisions. From San Diego to Sixteenth Street, Chicago, let the magic carpet be laid down. Hurry! oh, hurry!"

It was a busy weekend among the wires; now that their anxiety was gone, cities and people rushed to get ready. Los Angeles reached out to San Diego and Barstow so that the Southern California engineers would know and be prepared in their remote roundhouses; Barstow passed the information to the Atlantic and Pacific; and Albuquerque sent it along the length of the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fé management, even up to Chicago. An engine, a combination car with crew, and the grand, luxurious "Constance" private car were to be expedited over two thousand three hundred and fifty miles. The train would have priority over one hundred and seventy-seven other trains that would meet and pass it; dispatchers and crews of each of those trains had to be informed. Sixteen locomotives, sixteen engineers, and sixteen firemen would be required—each one the best available. Two and a half minutes would be allowed for changing engines, three for watering, and two for coaling. "Notify the crew, and arrange tanks and chutes accordingly; because Harvey Cheyne is in a hurry, a hurry—hurry," the wires sang. "Forty miles an hour is expected, and division superintendents will be accompanying this special train over their respective sections. From San Diego to Sixteenth Street, Chicago, let the magic carpet be laid down. Hurry! oh, hurry!"

"It will be hot," said Cheyne, as they rolled out of San Diego in the dawn of Sunday. "We're going to hurry, mamma, just as fast as ever we can; but I really don't think there's any good of your putting on your bonnet and gloves yet. You'd much better lie down and take your medicine. I'd play you a game o' dominoes, but it's Sunday."

"It’s going to be hot," Cheyne said as they left San Diego at dawn on Sunday. "We’ll hurry, Mom, as fast as we can, but I really don’t think it’s worth putting on your bonnet and gloves just yet. You’d be better off lying down and taking your medicine. I would play you a game of dominoes, but it’s Sunday."

"I'll be good. Oh, I will be good. Only—taking[269] off my bonnet makes me feel as if we'd never get there."

"I'll behave. Oh, I will behave. It's just—taking[269] off my hat makes me feel like we'll never get there."

"Try to sleep a little, mamma, and we'll be in Chicago before you know."

"Try to get some sleep, mom, and we'll be in Chicago before you know it."

"But it's Boston, father. Tell them to hurry."

"But it's Boston, Dad. Tell them to hurry."

The six-foot drivers were hammering their way to San Bernardino and the Mohave wastes, but this was no grade for speed. That would come later. The heat of the desert followed the heat of the hills as they turned east to the Needles and the Colorado River. The car cracked in the utter drought and glare, and they put crushed ice to Mrs. Cheyne's neck, and toiled up the long, long grades, past Ash Fork, toward Flagstaff, where the forests and quarries are, under the dry, remote skies. The needle of the speed-indicator flicked and wagged to and fro, the cinders rattled on the roof, and a whirl of dust sucked after the whirling wheels. The crew of the combination sat on their bunks, panting in their shirt-sleeves, and Cheyne found himself among them shouting old, old stories of the railroad that every trainman knows, above the roar of the car. He told them about his son, and how the sea had given up its dead, and they nodded and spat and rejoiced with him; asked after "her, back there," and whether she could stand it if the engineer "let her out a piece," and Cheyne thought she could. Accordingly the great fire-horse was "let out" from Flagstaff to Winslow, till a division superintendent protested.[270]

The six-foot drivers were pushing hard toward San Bernardino and the Mojave Desert, but this stretch wasn’t meant for speed. That would happen later. The heat from the desert followed the heat from the hills as they turned east toward the Needles and the Colorado River. The car creaked in the intense dryness and brightness, and they put crushed ice on Mrs. Cheyne's neck while climbing the long, long hills, past Ash Fork, heading to Flagstaff, where the forests and quarries are under the dry, distant skies. The speedometer flickered back and forth, cinders rattled on the roof, and a cloud of dust swirled behind the spinning wheels. The crew of the combo sat on their bunks, panting in their shirt sleeves, and Cheyne found himself among them sharing old railroad stories that every trainman knows, above the noise of the car. He talked about his son and how the sea had given up its dead, and they nodded, spat, and celebrated with him; they asked about “her, back there,” and if she would be okay if the engineer “let her out a piece,” and Cheyne thought she could handle it. So, the great fire-horse was “let out” from Flagstaff to Winslow, until a division superintendent protested.[270]

But Mrs. Cheyne, in the boudoir stateroom, where the French maid, sallow-white with fear, clung to the silver door-handle, only moaned a little and begged her husband to bid them "hurry." And so they dropped the dry sands and moon-struck rocks of Arizona behind them, and grilled on till the crash of the couplings and the wheeze of the brake-hose told them they were at Coolidge by the Continental Divide.

But Mrs. Cheyne, in the fancy sitting room, where the French maid, pale with fear, held onto the silver door handle, only let out a slight moan and asked her husband to tell them to "hurry." So they left the dry sands and moonlit rocks of Arizona behind, and pressed on until the sound of the couplings crashing and the wheeze of the brake hose signaled that they had arrived at Coolidge by the Continental Divide.

Three bold and experienced men—cool, confident, and dry when they began; white, quivering, and wet when they finished their trick at those terrible wheels—swung her over the great lift from Albuquerque to Glorietta and beyond Springer, up and up to the Raton Tunnel on the State line, whence they dropped rocking into La Junta, had sight of the Arkansaw, and tore down the long slope to Dodge City, where Cheyne took comfort once again from setting his watch an hour ahead.

Three daring and seasoned men—calm, self-assured, and collected at the start; pale, trembling, and soaked when they wrapped up their act at those daunting wheels—hoisted her over the massive lift from Albuquerque to Glorietta and further past Springer, climbing higher and higher to the Raton Tunnel on the state line, where they glided down into La Junta, caught sight of the Arkansas River, and raced down the long decline to Dodge City, where Cheyne once again found solace in setting his watch an hour ahead.

There was very little talk in the car. The secretary and typewriter sat together on the stamped Spanish-leather cushions by the plate-glass observation-window at the rear end, watching the surge and ripple of the ties crowded back behind them, and, it is believed, making notes of the scenery. Cheyne moved nervously between his own extravagant gorgeousness and the naked necessity of the combination, an unlit cigar in his teeth, till the pitying crews forgot that he was their tribal enemy, and did their best to entertain him.[271]

There was very little conversation in the car. The secretary and typewriter were seated together on the stamped Spanish-leather cushions by the large observation window at the back, watching the rush and flow of the tracks behind them, and, it seemed, taking notes on the scenery. Cheyne moved restlessly between his own lavish appearance and the stark necessity of the situation, an unlit cigar between his teeth, until the sympathetic crew members forgot he was their rival and did their best to keep him entertained.[271]

At night the bunched electrics lit up that distressful palace of all the luxuries, and they fared sumptuously, swinging on through the emptiness of abject desolation. Now they heard the swish of a water-tank, and the guttural voice of a Chinaman, the clink-clink of hammers that tested the Krupp steel wheels, and the oath of a tramp chased off the rear-platform; now the solid crash of coal shot into the tender; and now a beating back of noises as they flew past a waiting train. Now they looked out into great abysses, a trestle purring beneath their tread, or up to rocks that barred out half the stars. Now scaur and ravine changed and rolled back to jagged mountains on the horizon's edge, and now broke into hills lower and lower, till at last came the true plains.

At night, the clusters of lights illuminated that distressing palace of all the luxuries, and they lived lavishly, moving through the emptiness of complete desolation. They could hear the sound of a water tank, the deep voice of a Chinese man, the clinking of hammers testing the Krupp steel wheels, and the curse of a homeless person being chased off the back platform; then the solid thud of coal being dumped into the tender; and a muffled mix of sounds as they sped past a stationary train. They gazed into vast chasms, a trestle humming beneath their feet, or up at rocks that blocked half the stars. Landscapes of cliffs and ravines shifted and rolled back to jagged mountains on the edge of the horizon, and then morphed into lower and lower hills, until finally they reached the true plains.

At Dodge City an unknown hand threw in a copy of a Kansas paper containing some sort of an interview with Harvey, who had evidently fallen in with an enterprising reporter, telegraphed on from Boston. The joyful journalese revealed that it was beyond question their boy, and it soothed Mrs. Cheyne for a while. Her one word "hurry" was conveyed by the crews to the engineers at Nickerson, Topeka, and Marceline, where the grades are easy, and they brushed the Continent behind them. Towns and villages were close together now, and a man could feel here that he moved among people.[272]

At Dodge City, someone unknown tossed in a copy of a Kansas paper featuring an interview with Harvey, who had clearly run into a savvy reporter that had sent a telegram from Boston. The enthusiastic writing made it clear that it was definitely their boy, which calmed Mrs. Cheyne for a bit. Her one word, "hurry," was passed along by the crews to the engineers at Nickerson, Topeka, and Marceline, where the grades were easy, and they sped across the country. Towns and villages were now closely spaced, and a person could really feel like they were among others.[272]

"I can't see the dial, and my eyes ache so. What are we doing?"

"I can't see the dial, and my eyes hurt so much. What are we doing?"

"The very best we can, mamma. There's no sense in getting in before the Limited. We'd only have to wait."

"The best we can do, mom. There's no point in getting there before the Limited. We’d just have to wait."

"I don't care. I want to feel we're moving. Sit down and tell me the miles."

"I don’t care. I want to feel like we’re making progress. Sit down and tell me how far we’ve gone."

Cheyne sat down and read the dial for her (there were some miles which stand for records to this day), but the seventy-foot car never changed its long steamer-like roll, moving through the heat with the hum of a giant bee. Yet the speed was not enough for Mrs. Cheyne; and the heat, the remorseless August heat, was making her giddy; the clock-hands would not move, and when, oh, when would they be in Chicago?

Cheyne sat down and looked at the speedometer for her (some of those miles are still famous today), but the seventy-foot vehicle never changed its smooth, steamer-like sway, gliding through the heat with the buzz of a giant bee. But the speed wasn’t fast enough for Mrs. Cheyne, and the relentless August heat was making her dizzy; the clock hands wouldn’t budge, and when, oh when, would they reach Chicago?

It is not true that, as they changed engines at Fort Madison, Cheyne passed over to the Amalgamated Brotherhood of Locomotive Engineers an endowment sufficient to enable them to fight him and his fellows on equal terms for evermore. He paid his obligations to engineers and firemen as he believed they deserved, and only his bank knows what he gave the crews who had sympathized with him. It is on record that the last crew took entire charge of switching operations at Sixteenth Street, because "she" was in a doze at last, and Heaven was to help any one who bumped her.

It's not true that, when they were changing engines at Fort Madison, Cheyne transferred a significant endowment to the Amalgamated Brotherhood of Locomotive Engineers so they could constantly battle him and his colleagues on equal footing. He settled his obligations to the engineers and firemen as he thought they deserved, and only his bank knows what he gave to the crews that supported him. It's noted that the last crew completely took over switching operations at Sixteenth Street because "she" was finally dozing off, and God help anyone who bumped her.

Now the highly paid specialist who conveys the[273] Lake Shore and Michigan Southern Limited from Chicago to Elkhart is something of an autocrat, and he does not approve of being told how to back up to a car. None the less he handled the "Constance" as if she might have been a load of dynamite, and when the crew rebuked him they did it in whispers and dumb show.

Now the well-paid specialist who drives the[273] Lake Shore and Michigan Southern Limited from Chicago to Elkhart is quite the authority, and he doesn't like being instructed on how to reverse to a car. Nevertheless, he managed the "Constance" as if it could be a load of dynamite, and when the crew criticized him, they did so in hushed tones and gestures.

"Pshaw!" said the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fé men, discussing life later, "we were n't runnin' for a record. Harvey Cheyne's wife, she was sick back, an' we did n't want to jounce her. Come to think of it, our runnin' time from San Diego to Chicago was 57.54. You can tell that to them Eastern way-trains. When we're tryin' for a record, we 'll let you know."

"Pshaw!" said the guys from the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fé, reflecting on life later, "We weren't trying to set any records. Harvey Cheyne's wife was sick, and we didn’t want to jostle her. Now that I think about it, our run time from San Diego to Chicago was 57.54. You can pass that along to those Eastern train services. When we're aiming for a record, we'll let you know."

To the Western man (though this would not please either city) Chicago and Boston are cheek by jowl, and some railroads encourage the delusion. The Limited whirled the "Constance" into Buffalo and the arms of the New York Central and Hudson River (illustrious magnates with white whiskers and gold charms on their watch-chains boarded her here to talk a little business to Cheyne), who slid her gracefully into Albany, where the Boston and Albany completed the run from tide-water to tide-water—total time, eighty-seven hours and thirty-five minutes or three days, fifteen hours and one half. Harvey was waiting for them.

To the Western man (though this wouldn't make either city happy), Chicago and Boston are right next to each other, and some railroads play into this misconception. The Limited quickly brought the "Constance" into Buffalo, where the New York Central and Hudson River (notable guys with white beards and gold charms on their watch chains) boarded her to discuss a bit of business with Cheyne, who skillfully navigated her into Albany, where the Boston and Albany completed the trip from one coast to the other—total travel time, eighty-seven hours and thirty-five minutes or three days, fifteen hours, and thirty minutes. Harvey was waiting for them.


II

THE CHILDREN OF THE ZODIAC[2]

"It's too hard," said the Big Boy. "I don't know what 'Zodiac' means." "I will hunt up the words for you in the dictionary," said the Little Girl. And when they came to the next story the Boy took pleasure in doing his own hunting in the dictionary.

"It's too hard," said the Big Boy. "I don't know what 'Zodiac' means." "I'll look up the words for you in the dictionary," said the Little Girl. And when they got to the next story, the Boy enjoyed finding the words himself in the dictionary.

Even though you love her as yourself,
As someone made of finer material,
Though her departure darkens the day, Stealing grace from everyone alive,
Fully understand When half-gods depart The gods are here.—Emerson.
T

housands of years ago, when men were greater than they are to-day, the Children of the Zodiac lived in the world. There were six Children of the Zodiac—the Ram, the Bull, the Lion, the Twins, and the Girl; and they were afraid of the Six Houses which belonged to the Scorpion, the Balance, the Crab, the Fishes, the Goat, and the Waterman. Even when they first stepped down upon the earth and knew that they were immortal Gods, they carried this fear with them; and the fear grew as they became better acquainted with mankind and heard stories of the Six Houses. Men treated the Children as Gods and came to them with prayers [275]and long stories of wrong, while the Children of the Zodiac listened and could not understand.

Thousands of years ago, when men were greater than they are today, the Children of the Zodiac lived in the world. There were six Children of the Zodiac—the Ram, the Bull, the Lion, the Twins, and the Girl; and they were afraid of the Six Houses that belonged to the Scorpion, the Balance, the Crab, the Fishes, the Goat, and the Waterman. Even when they first came down to earth and realized they were immortal Gods, they carried this fear with them; and the fear grew as they got to know mankind better and heard stories about the Six Houses. People treated the Children as Gods and approached them with prayers [275] and long accounts of their wrongs, while the Children of the Zodiac listened and could not comprehend.

[2] Copyrighted, 1891, by Harper & Brothers.

[2] Copyrighted, 1891, by Harper & Brothers.

A mother would fling herself before the feet of the Twins, or the Bull, crying: "My husband was at work in the fields and the Archer shot him and he died; and my son will also be killed by the Archer. Help me!" The Bull would lower his huge head and answer: "What is that to me?" Or the Twins would smile and continue their play, for they could not understand why the water ran out of people's eyes. At other times a man and a woman would come to Leo or the Girl crying: "We two are newly married and we are very happy. Take these flowers." As they threw the flowers they would make mysterious sounds to show that they were happy, and Leo and the Girl wondered even more than the Twins why people shouted "Ha! ha! ha!" for no cause.

A mother would throw herself at the feet of the Twins or the Bull, crying, "My husband was working in the fields when the Archer shot him, and he died; my son will be killed by the Archer too. Please help me!" The Bull would lower his massive head and reply, "What does that have to do with me?" Or the Twins would smile and keep playing because they couldn’t understand why people were crying. Sometimes, a man and a woman would approach Leo or the Girl, saying, "We're newly married and super happy. Here, take these flowers." As they tossed the flowers, they made cheerful noises to show their joy, and Leo and the Girl were even more puzzled than the Twins about why people shouted "Ha! ha! ha!" for no apparent reason.

This continued for thousands of years by human reckoning, till on a day, Leo met the Girl walking across the hills and saw that she had changed entirely since he had last seen her. The Girl, looking at Leo, saw that he too had changed altogether. Then they decided that it would be well never to separate again, in case even more startling changes should occur when the one was not at hand to help the other. Leo kissed the Girl and all Earth felt that kiss, and the Girl sat down on a hill and the water ran out of her eyes; and this had never hap[276]pened before in the memory of the Children of the Zodiac.

This went on for thousands of years by human standards, until one day, Leo met the Girl walking across the hills and noticed that she had completely transformed since he last saw her. The Girl, looking at Leo, realized that he too had changed entirely. They decided it was best never to be apart again, in case even more surprising changes happened when one of them wasn't around to support the other. Leo kissed the Girl, and the whole Earth felt that kiss. The Girl sat down on a hill, and tears streamed down her face; and this had never happened before in the memory of the Children of the Zodiac.[276]

As they sat together a man and a woman came by, and the man said to the woman:

As they sat together, a man and a woman walked by, and the man said to the woman:

"What is the use of wasting flowers on those dull Gods. They will never understand, darling."

"What’s the point of wasting flowers on those boring gods? They’ll never get it, darling."

The Girl jumped up and put her arms around the woman, crying, "I understand. Give me the flowers and I will give you a kiss."

The girl jumped up and wrapped her arms around the woman, crying, "I get it. Give me the flowers and I'll give you a kiss."

Leo said beneath his breath to the man: "What was the new name that I heard you give to your woman just now?"

Leo said quietly to the man, "What was the new name I just heard you call your woman?"

The man answered, "Darling, of course."

The man replied, "Sure, babe."

"Why, of course," said Leo; "and if of course, what does it mean?"

"Sure," said Leo; "and if so, what does that mean?"

"It means 'very dear,' and you have only to look at your wife to see why."

"It means 'very dear,' and you only need to look at your wife to understand why."

"I see," said Leo; "you are quite right;" and when the man and the woman had gone on he called the Girl "darling wife"; and the Girl wept again from sheer happiness.

"I get it," said Leo; "you’re absolutely right;" and after the man and woman had walked away, he called the Girl "my darling wife"; and the Girl cried again from pure happiness.

"I think," she said at last, wiping her eyes, "I think that we two have neglected men and women too much. What did you do with the sacrifices they made to you, Leo?"

"I think," she said finally, wiping her eyes, "I think we both have overlooked men and women too much. What did you do with the sacrifices they made for you, Leo?"

"I let them burn," said Leo. "I could not eat them. What did you do with the flowers?"

"I let them burn," Leo said. "I couldn't eat them. What did you do with the flowers?"

"I let them wither. I could not wear them, I[277] had so many of my own," said the Girl, "and now I am sorry."

"I let them fade away. I couldn't wear them, I[277] had so many of my own," said the Girl, "and now I regret it."

"There is nothing to grieve for," said Leo; "we belong to each other."

"There’s nothing to be sad about," Leo said; "we're meant for each other."

As they were talking the years of men's life slipped by unnoticed, and presently the man and the woman came back, both white-headed, the man carrying the woman.

As they were talking, the years of a man's life passed by without notice, and soon the man and the woman returned, both gray-haired, with the man carrying the woman.

"We have come to the end of things," said the man quietly. "This that was my wife——"

"We have reached the end," the man said softly. "This was my wife—"

"As I am Leo's wife," said the Girl quickly, her eyes staring.

"As Leo's wife," the Girl said quickly, her eyes wide.

"—— was my wife, has been killed by one of your Houses." The man set down his burden, and laughed.

"—— was my wife, has been killed by one of your Houses." The man put down his load and laughed.

"Which House?" said Leo angrily, for he hated all the Houses equally.

"Which House?" Leo said angrily, since he hated all the Houses equally.

"You are Gods, you should know," said the man. "We have lived together and loved one another, and I have left a good farm for my son: what have I to complain of except that I still live?"

"You are gods, you should know," said the man. "We've lived together and loved each other, and I've left a good farm for my son: what do I have to complain about except that I'm still alive?"

As he was bending over his wife's body there came a whistling through the air, and he started and tried to run away, crying, "It is the arrow of the Archer. Let me live a little longer—only a little longer!" The arrow struck him and he died. Leo looked at the Girl, and she looked at him, and both were puzzled.

As he leaned over his wife's body, he heard a whistling sound in the air, and he jumped, trying to escape, shouting, "It's the arrow of the Archer. Just let me live a bit longer—just a little bit longer!" The arrow hit him, and he died. Leo glanced at the Girl, and she looked at him, both confused.

"He wished to die," said Leo. "He said that he[278] wished to die, and when Death came he tried to run away. He is a coward."

"He wanted to die," Leo said. "He said that he[278] wanted to die, and when Death showed up, he tried to run away. He's a coward."

"No, he is not," said the Girl; "I think I feel what he felt. Leo, we must learn more about this for their sakes."

"No, he's not," said the Girl. "I think I understand what he felt. Leo, we need to learn more about this for their sake."

"For their sakes," said Leo, very loudly.

"For their sake," said Leo, loudly.

"Because we are never going to die," said the Girl and Leo together, still more loudly.

"Because we are never going to die," said the Girl and Leo together, even louder.

"Now sit you still here, darling wife," said Leo, "while I go to the Houses whom we hate, and learn how to make these men and women live as we do."

"Now sit still here, my dear wife," said Leo, "while I go to the Houses we despise, and find out how to make these men and women live like we do."

"And love as we do?" said the Girl.

"And love as we do?" said the Girl.

"I do not think they need to be taught that," said Leo, and he strode away very angry, with his lion-skin swinging from his shoulder, till he came to the House where the Scorpion lives in the darkness, brandishing his tail over his back.

"I don't think they need to be taught that," Leo said, and he walked away very angry, with his lion-skin swinging from his shoulder, until he reached the House where the Scorpion lives in the darkness, waving his tail over his back.

"Why do you trouble the children of men?" said Leo, with his heart between his teeth.

"Why are you bothering people?" Leo said, his heart racing.

"Are you so sure that I trouble the children of men alone?" said the Scorpion. "Speak to your brother the Bull, and see what he says."

"Are you really sure that I'm the only one causing trouble for humanity?" said the Scorpion. "Talk to your brother the Bull and see what he has to say."

"I come on behalf of the children of men," said Leo. "I have learned to love as they do, and I wish them to live as I—as we—do."

"I come on behalf of humanity," Leo said. "I've learned to love like they do, and I want them to live like I—like we—do."

"Your wish was granted long ago. Speak to the Bull. He is under my special care," said the Scorpion.

"Your wish was granted a long time ago. Talk to the Bull. He's under my special care," said the Scorpion.

Leo dropped back to the earth again, and saw the[279] great star Aldebaran, that is set in the forehead of the Bull, blazing very near to the earth. When he came up to it he saw that his brother, the Bull, yoked to a countryman's plough, was toiling through a wet rice-field with his head bent down, and the sweat streaming from his flanks. The countryman was urging him forward with a goad.

Leo fell back to Earth and saw the[279] bright star Aldebaran, set in the forehead of the Bull, shining close to the ground. When he got closer, he noticed his brother, the Bull, yoked to a farmer’s plow, laboring through a muddy rice field with his head down and sweat pouring down his sides. The farmer was pushing him on with a goad.

"Gore that insolent to death," cried Leo, "and for the sake of our family honour come out of the mire."

"Gore, that disrespectful fool," shouted Leo, "for the sake of our family's honor, get out of the mud."

"I cannot," said the Bull, "the Scorpion has told me that some day, of which I cannot be sure, he will sting me where my neck is set on my shoulders, and that I shall die bellowing."

"I can’t," said the Bull, "the Scorpion has told me that someday, which I can't be sure of, he will sting me at the base of my neck, and I will die bellowing."

"What has that to do with this disgraceful exhibition?" said Leo, standing on the dyke that bounded the wet field.

"What does that have to do with this embarrassing display?" said Leo, standing on the embankment that bordered the flooded field.

"Everything. This man could not plough without my help. He thinks that I am a stray bullock."

"Everything. This guy can't plow without my help. He thinks I'm just a stray ox."

"But he is a mud-crusted cottar with matted hair," insisted Leo. "We are not meant for his use."

"But he's just a mud-covered peasant with tangled hair," Leo insisted. "We're not meant to be used by him."

"You may not be; I am. I cannot tell when the Scorpion may choose to sting me to death—perhaps before I have turned this furrow." The Bull flung his bulk into the yoke, and the plough tore through the wet ground behind him, and the countryman goaded him till his flanks were red.

"You might not be; I am. I can’t tell when the Scorpion might decide to sting me to death—maybe before I finish this furrow." The Bull threw his weight into the yoke, and the plow ripped through the wet soil behind him, while the farmer urged him on until his sides were raw.

"Do you like this?" Leo called down the dripping furrows.[280]

"Do you like this?" Leo shouted down the wet channels.[280]

"No," said the Bull over his shoulder as he lifted his hind legs from the clinging mud and cleared his nostrils.

"No," said the Bull, turning his head as he lifted his back legs out of the sticky mud and cleared his nose.

Leo left him scornfully and passed to another country, where he found his brother the Ram in the centre of a crowd of country people who were hanging wreaths round his neck and feeding him on freshly plucked green corn.

Leo left him mockingly and moved to another country, where he found his brother the Ram in the middle of a crowd of locals who were draping wreaths around his neck and feeding him freshly picked green corn.

"This is terrible," said Leo. "Break up that crowd and come away, my brother. Their hands are spoiling your fleece."

"This is awful," Leo said. "Disperse that crowd and come over here, my brother. They're ruining your fleece."

"I cannot," said the Ram. "The Archer told me that on some day of which I had no knowledge, he would send a dart through me, and that I should die in very great pain."

"I can't," said the Ram. "The Archer told me that on some unknown day, he would shoot a dart through me, and I would die in great pain."

"What has that to do with this?" said Leo, but he did not speak as confidently as before.

"What does that have to do with this?" Leo asked, though he didn't sound as sure of himself as he had before.

"Everything in the world," said the Ram. "These people never saw a perfect sheep before. They think that I am a stray, and they will carry me from place to place as a model to all their flocks."

"Everything in the world," said the Ram. "These people have never seen a perfect sheep before. They think I'm a stray, and they'll take me from place to place as a model for all their flocks."

"But they are greasy shepherds, we are not intended to amuse them," said Leo.

"But they're shady shepherds; we aren't here to entertain them," said Leo.

"You may not be; I am," said the Ram. "I cannot tell when the Archer may choose to send his arrow at me—perhaps before the people a mile down the road have seen me." The Ram lowered his head that a yokel newly arrived might throw a[281] wreath of wild garlic-leaves over it, and waited patiently while the farmers tugged his fleece.

"You might not be, but I am," said the Ram. "I can't predict when the Archer will decide to shoot his arrow at me—maybe even before the folks a mile down the road spot me." The Ram lowered his head so a newcomer could toss a[281] wreath of wild garlic leaves over it, and he waited patiently as the farmers pulled at his fleece.

"Do you like this?" cried Leo over the shoulders of the crowd.

"Do you like this?" Leo shouted over the shoulders of the crowd.

"No," said the Ram, as the dust of the trampling feet made him sneeze, and he snuffed at the fodder piled before him.

"No," said the Ram, as the dust from the trampling feet made him sneeze, and he sniffed at the food piled in front of him.

Leo turned back, intending to retrace his steps to the Houses, but as he was passing down a street he saw two small children, very dusty, rolling outside a cottage door, and playing with a cat. They were the Twins.

Leo turned back, planning to head back to the Houses, but as he was walking down a street, he saw two little kids, covered in dust, tumbling out of a cottage door and playing with a cat. They were the Twins.

"What are you doing here?" said Leo, indignant.

"What are you doing here?" Leo said, frustrated.

"Playing," said the Twins calmly.

"Playing," said the Twins casually.

"Cannot you play on the banks of the Milky Way?" said Leo.

"Can't you play on the banks of the Milky Way?" said Leo.

"We did," said they, "till the Fishes swam down and told us that some day they would come for us and not hurt us at all and carry us away. So now we are playing at being babies down here. The people like it."

"We did," they said, "until the Fish came down and told us that one day they would come for us, not hurt us at all, and take us away. So now we are pretending to be babies down here. The people enjoy it."

"Do you like it?" said Leo.

"Do you like it?" Leo asked.

"No," said the Twins, "but there are no cats in the Milky Way," and they pulled the cat's tail thoughtfully. A woman came out of the doorway and stood behind them, and Leo saw in her face a look that he had sometimes seen in the Girl's.

"No," said the Twins, "but there are no cats in the Milky Way," and they pulled the cat's tail thoughtfully. A woman stepped out of the doorway and stood behind them, and Leo noticed a look on her face that he had sometimes seen on the Girl's.

"She thinks that we are foundlings," said the Twins, and they trotted indoors to the evening meal.[282]

"She thinks that we are orphans," said the Twins, and they walked inside for dinner.[282]

Then Leo hurried as swiftly as possible to all the Houses one after another; for he could not understand the new trouble that had come to his brethren. He spoke to the Archer, and the Archer assured him that so far as that House was concerned Leo had nothing to fear. The Waterman, the Fishes, and the Goat, gave the same answer. They knew nothing of Leo, and cared less. They were the Houses, and they were busied in killing men.

Then Leo quickly rushed to all the Houses one after another, confused about the new trouble his brothers were facing. He spoke to the Archer, who told him that, as far as that House was concerned, Leo had nothing to worry about. The Waterman, the Fishes, and the Goat gave the same response. They knew nothing about Leo and didn’t care at all. They were the Houses, and they were focused on killing men.

At last he came to that very dark House where Cancer the Crab lies so still that you might think he was asleep if you did not see the ceaseless play and winnowing motion of the feathery branches round his mouth. That movement never ceases. It is like the eating of a smothered fire into rotten timber in that it is noiseless and without haste.

At last, he arrived at the very dark House where Cancer the Crab lies so still that you might think he was asleep if you didn’t see the constant movement of the feathery branches around his mouth. That movement never stops. It’s like the slow, quiet eating of a smoldering fire into rotting wood, completely noiseless and without rush.

Leo stood in front of the Crab, and the half darkness allowed him a glimpse of that vast blue-black back, and the motionless eyes. Now and again he thought that he heard some one sobbing, but the noise was very faint.

Leo stood in front of the Crab, and the dim light gave him a glimpse of that huge blue-black back and the still eyes. Every now and then, he thought he heard someone sobbing, but the sound was very quiet.

"Why do you trouble the children of men?" said Leo. There was no answer, and against his will Leo cried, "Why do you trouble us? What have we done that you should trouble us?"

"Why are you bothering the people?" Leo said. There was no response, and despite himself, Leo exclaimed, "Why are you troubling us? What have we done to deserve this?"

This time Cancer replied, "What do I know or care? You were born into my House, and at the appointed time I shall come for you."

This time Cancer responded, "What do I know or care? You were born into my House, and when the time is right, I'll come for you."

"When is the appointed time?" said Leo,[283] stepping back from the restless movement of the mouth.

"When is the scheduled time?" asked Leo,[283] stepping back from the restless movement of the mouth.

"When the full moon fails to call the full tide," said the Crab, "I shall come for the one. When the other has taken the earth by the shoulders, I shall take that other by the throat."

"When the full moon doesn’t bring in the high tide," said the Crab, "I’ll come for the one. When the other has taken the earth by the shoulders, I’ll grab that other by the throat."

Leo lifted his hand to the apple of his throat, moistened his lips, and recovering himself, said:

Leo raised his hand to his throat, wet his lips, and, gathering himself, said:

"Must I be afraid for two, then?"

"Do I have to be worried for two people, then?"

"For two," said the Crab, "and as many more as may come after."

"For two," said the Crab, "and however many more decide to join."

"My brother, the Bull, had a better fate," said Leo, sullenly. "He is alone."

"My brother, the Bull, had a better fate," Leo said, glumly. "He is alone."

A hand covered his mouth before he could finish the sentence, and he found the Girl in his arms. Woman-like, she had not stayed where Leo had left her, but had hastened off at once to know the worst, and passing all the other Houses, had come straight to Cancer.

A hand covered his mouth before he could finish the sentence, and he found the Girl in his arms. Like a woman, she hadn’t stayed where Leo had left her but had rushed off immediately to find out what was wrong and, passing all the other Houses, had come straight to Cancer.

"That is foolish," said the Girl whispering. "I have been waiting in the dark for long and long before you came. Then I was afraid. But now——" She put her head down on his shoulder and sighed a sigh of contentment.

"That’s silly," whispered the Girl. "I’ve been waiting in the dark for a long time before you arrived. Then I was scared. But now——" She rested her head on his shoulder and sighed with contentment.

"I am afraid now," said Leo.

"I'm scared now," Leo stated.

"That is on my account," said the Girl. "I know it is, because I am afraid for your sake. Let us go, husband."

"That's because of me," said the Girl. "I know it is, because I'm worried about you. Let's go, husband."

They went out of the darkness together and came[284] back to the Earth, Leo very silent, and the Girl striving to cheer him. "My brother's fate is the better one," Leo would repeat from time to time, and at last he said: "Let us each go our own way and live alone till we die. We were born into the House of Cancer, and he will come for us."

They stepped out of the darkness together and returned[284] to Earth, Leo quiet, and the Girl trying to lift his spirits. "My brother's fate is the better one," Leo would say every now and then, and finally he said, "Let’s go our separate ways and live alone until we die. We were born under the sign of Cancer, and he will come for us."

"I know; I know. But where shall I go? And where will you sleep in the evening? But let us try. I will stay here. Do you go on."

"I get it; I get it. But where am I supposed to go? And where will you sleep at night? But let's give it a shot. I'll stay here. You go ahead."

Leo took six steps forward very slowly, and three long steps backward very quickly, and the third step set him again at the Girl's side. This time it was she who was begging him to go away and leave her, and he was forced to comfort her all through the night. That night decided them both never to leave each other for an instant, and when they had come to this decision they looked back at the darkness of the House of Cancer high above their heads, and with their arms round each other's necks laughed, "Ha! ha! ha!" exactly as the children of men laughed. And that was the first time in their lives that they had ever laughed.

Leo took six slow steps forward and then quickly took three big steps back, which brought him once again to the Girl's side. This time, it was she who was pleading with him to go away and leave her alone, and he had to comfort her all through the night. That night led them both to decide never to be apart for a moment, and when they reached that decision, they looked up at the dark House of Cancer looming above them, and with their arms around each other's necks, they laughed, "Ha! ha! ha!" just like human children do. And that was the first time in their lives that they had ever laughed.

Next morning they returned to their proper home and saw the flowers and the sacrifices that had been laid before their doors by the villagers of the hills. Leo stamped down the fire with his heel and the Girl flung the flower-wreaths out of sight, shuddering as she did so. When the villagers re-returned, as of custom, to see what had become of[285] their offerings, they found neither roses nor burned flesh on the altars, but only a man and a woman, with frightened white faces sitting hand in hand on the altar-steps.

The next morning, they went back home and saw the flowers and offerings that the villagers from the hills had placed before their doors. Leo stomped out the fire with his heel, and the Girl tossed the flower crowns aside, shuddering as she did. When the villagers came back, as was their custom, to check on their offerings, they found no roses or burnt remains on the altars, but only a man and a woman with scared, pale faces sitting hand in hand on the altar steps.

"Are you not Virgo?" said a woman to the Girl. "I sent you flowers yesterday."

"Are you not a Virgo?" a woman said to the girl. "I sent you flowers yesterday."

"Little sister," said the Girl, flushing to her forehead, "do not send any more flowers, for I am only a woman like yourself." The man and the woman went away doubtfully.

"Little sister," said the Girl, blushing to her forehead, "please don't send any more flowers, because I'm just a woman like you." The man and the woman left, unsure.

"Now, what shall we do?" said Leo.

"Now, what should we do?" Leo asked.

"We must try to be cheerful, I think," said the Girl. "We know the very worst that can happen to us, but we do not know the best that love can bring us. We have a great deal to be glad of."

"We should try to stay positive, I think," said the Girl. "We know the worst that could happen to us, but we don’t know the best that love can offer. We have a lot to be thankful for."

"The certainty of death?" said Leo.

"The certainty of death?" Leo asked.

"All the children of men have that certainty also; yet they laughed long before we ever knew how to laugh. We must learn to laugh, Leo. We have laughed once, already."

"All people share that certainty too; yet they laughed long before we ever learned how to laugh. We need to learn to laugh, Leo. We've laughed once already."

People who consider themselves Gods, as the Children of the Zodiac did, find it hard to laugh, because the Immortals know nothing worth laughter or tears. Leo rose up with a very heavy heart, and he and the girl together went to and fro among men; their new fear of death behind them. First they laughed at a naked baby attempting to thrust its fat toes into its foolish pink mouth; next they laughed at a kitten chasing her own tail; and[286] then they laughed at a boy trying to steal a kiss from a girl, and getting his ears boxed. Lastly, they laughed because the wind blew in their faces as they ran down a hill-side together, and broke panting and breathless into a knot of villagers at the bottom. The villagers laughed, too, at their flying clothes and wind-reddened faces; and in the evening gave them food and invited them to a dance on the grass, where everybody laughed through the mere joy of being able to dance.

People who think of themselves as gods, like the Children of the Zodiac, find it hard to laugh because the Immortals don’t understand anything worth laughing or crying about. Leo stood up with a heavy heart and he and the girl wandered among people, their new fear of death behind them. First, they laughed at a naked baby trying to shove its chubby toes into its silly pink mouth; next, they laughed at a kitten chasing its own tail; and[286] then they laughed at a boy trying to kiss a girl and getting his ears boxed. Lastly, they laughed because the wind whipped at their faces as they ran down a hill together, stumbling breathless into a group of villagers at the bottom. The villagers laughed too, at their flapping clothes and wind-reddened faces; and in the evening, they shared food and invited them to a dance on the grass, where everyone laughed simply from the joy of dancing.

That night Leo jumped up from the Girl's side crying: "Every one of those people we met just now will die——"

That night, Leo jumped up from the girl's side, crying, "Everyone we just met will die——"

"So shall we," said the Girl sleepily. "Lie down again, dear." Leo could not see that her face was wet with tears.

"Sure, we will," the Girl said sleepily. "Lie down again, sweetie." Leo couldn’t see that her face was wet with tears.

But Leo was up and far across the fields, driven forward by the fear of death for himself and for the Girl, who was dearer to him than himself. Presently he came across the Bull drowsing in the moonlight after a hard day's work, and looking through half-shut eyes at the beautiful straight furrows that he had made.

But Leo was already up and far across the fields, pushed on by the fear of death for himself and for the Girl, who meant more to him than he did. Soon he found the Bull dozing in the moonlight after a long day’s work, looking through half-closed eyes at the beautiful straight furrows he had created.

"Ho!" said the Bull. "So you have been told these things too. Which of the Houses holds your death?"

"Hey!" said the Bull. "So you've been told this stuff too. Which House will bring your end?"

Leo pointed upward to the dark House of the Crab and groaned. "And he will come for the Girl too," he said.[287]

Leo pointed up at the dark House of the Crab and groaned. "And he'll come for the Girl too," he said.[287]

"Well," said the Bull, "what will you do?"

"Well," said the Bull, "what are you going to do?"

Leo sat down on the dike and said that he did not know.

Leo sat down on the dike and said he didn't know.

"You cannot pull a plough," said the Bull, with a little touch of contempt. "I can, and that prevents me from thinking of the Scorpion."

"You can't plow," said the Bull, with a hint of disdain. "I can, and that keeps me from thinking about the Scorpion."

Leo was angry, and said nothing till the dawn broke, and the cultivator came to yoke the Bull to his work.

Leo was angry and said nothing until dawn came, and the farmer arrived to harness the Bull for his work.

"Sing," said the Bull, as the stiff, muddy ox-bow creaked and strained. "My shoulder is galled. Sing one of the songs that we sang when we thought we were all Gods together."

"Sing," said the Bull, as the stiff, muddy ox-bow creaked and strained. "My shoulder is sore. Sing one of the songs we sang when we thought we were all gods together."

Leo stepped back into the canebrake, and lifted up his voice in a song of the Children of the Zodiac—the war-whoop of the young Gods who are afraid of nothing. At first he dragged the song along unwillingly, and then the song dragged him, and his voice rolled across the fields, and the Bull stepped to the tune, and the cultivator banged his flanks out of sheer light-heartedness, and the furrows rolled away behind the plough more and more swiftly. Then the Girl came across the fields looking for Leo, and found him singing in the cane. She joined her voice to his, and the cultivator's wife brought her spinning into the open and listened with all her children round her. When it was time for the nooning, Leo and the Girl had sung themselves both thirsty and hungry, but the cultiva[288]tor and his wife gave them rye bread and milk, and many thanks; and the Bull found occasion to say:

Leo stepped back into the reeds and started singing a song of the Children of the Zodiac—the war cry of the young gods who fear nothing. At first, he sang the song reluctantly, but then the song took over, and his voice echoed across the fields. The Bull moved to the rhythm, and the farmer’s horse kicked its legs out of pure joy, making the furrows behind the plow disappear more and more quickly. Then the Girl came across the fields looking for Leo and found him singing in the reeds. She joined her voice with his, and the farmer's wife brought her spinning wheel into the open to listen with all her kids around her. When it was time for lunch, Leo and the Girl had sung themselves thirst and hunger, but the farmer and his wife offered them rye bread and milk, along with many thanks; and the Bull found a chance to say:

"You have helped me to do a full half field more than I should have done. But the hardest part of the day is to come, brother."

"You've helped me cover half the field more than I should have. But the hardest part of the day is still ahead, brother."

Leo wished to lie down and brood over the words of the Crab. The Girl went away to talk to the cultivator's wife and baby, and the afternoon ploughing began.

Leo wanted to lie down and think about what the Crab had said. The Girl went off to speak with the farmer's wife and baby, and the afternoon plowing started.

"Help us now," said the Bull. "The tides of the day are running down. My legs are very stiff. Sing, if you never sang before."

"Help us now," said the Bull. "The day's getting late. My legs are really stiff. Sing, if you've never sung before."

"To a mud-spattered villager?" said Leo.

"To a mud-splattered villager?" said Leo.

"He is under the same doom as ourselves. Are you a coward?" said the Bull.

"He is facing the same fate as us. Are you scared?" said the Bull.

Leo flushed, and began again with a sore throat and a bad temper. Little by little he dropped away from the songs of the Children and made up a song as he went along; and this was a thing he could never have done had he not met the Crab face to face. He remembered facts concerning cultivators and bullocks and rice-fields that he had not particularly noticed before the interview, and he strung them all together, growing more interested as he sang, and he told the cultivator much more about himself and his work than the cultivator knew. The Bull grunted approval as he toiled down the furrows for the last time that day, and the song ended, leav[289]ing the cultivator with a very good opinion of himself in his aching bones. The Girl came out of the hut where she had been keeping the children quiet, and talking woman-talk to the wife, and they all ate the evening meal together.

Leo blushed and started over with a sore throat and a bad attitude. Little by little, he drifted away from the songs of the children and created a song as he went along; something he could never have done if he hadn't met the Crab face to face. He recalled details about farmers, oxen, and rice fields that he hadn't really paid attention to before that encounter, and he pieced them all together, getting more engaged as he sang. He shared much more about himself and his work with the farmer than the farmer even knew. The Bull grunted in approval as he plowed through the furrows for the last time that day, and the song wrapped up, leaving the farmer with a pretty good opinion of himself despite his sore muscles. The Girl came out of the hut where she had been keeping the kids quiet and chatting with the wife, and they all enjoyed the evening meal together.

"Now yours must be a very pleasant life," said the cultivator; "sitting as you do on a dyke all day and singing just what comes into your head. Have you been at it long, you two—gipsies?"

"Your life must be pretty great," said the cultivator; "sitting on a dyke all day and singing whatever pops into your head. Have you two been doing this for a while—gipsies?"

"Ah!" lowed the Bull from his byre. "That's all the thanks you will ever get from men, brother."

"Ah!" mooed the Bull from his barn. "That's all the thanks you'll ever get from people, brother."

"No. We have only just begun it," said the Girl; "but we are going to keep to it as long as we live. Are we not, Leo?"

"No. We’ve only just started it," said the Girl; "but we’re going to stick with it for the rest of our lives. Right, Leo?"

"Yes," said he; and they went away hand in hand.

"Yeah," he said; and they walked away holding hands.

"You can sing beautifully, Leo," said she, as a wife will to her husband.

"You can sing beautifully, Leo," she said, just like a wife would to her husband.

"What were you doing?" said he.

"What were you doing?" he asked.

"I was talking to the mother and the babies," she said. "You would not understand the little things that make us women laugh."

"I was chatting with the mom and the babies," she said. "You wouldn't get the little things that make us women laugh."

"And—and I am to go on with this—this gipsy work?" said Leo.

"And—am I really supposed to continue with this—this gypsy work?" said Leo.

"Yes, dear, and I will help you."

"Yes, sweetie, and I'll help you."

There is no written record of the life of Leo and of the Girl, so we cannot tell how Leo took to his new employment which he detested. We are only sure that the Girl loved him when and wherever[290] he sang; even when, after the song was done, she went round with the equivalent of a tambourine and collected the pence for the daily bread. There were times, too, when it was Leo's very hard task to console the Girl for the indignity of horrible praise that people gave him and her—for the silly wagging peacock feathers that they stuck in his cap, and the buttons and pieces of cloth that they sewed on his coat. Woman-like, she could advise and help to the end, but the meanness of the means revolted.

There’s no written account of Leo and the Girl’s lives, so we can’t say how Leo adjusted to his new job, which he hated. What we do know is that the Girl loved him whenever he sang; even when, after his performance, she went around with a makeshift tambourine collecting coins for their daily bread. There were also times when it was Leo's tough job to comfort the Girl over the humiliating praise that people gave him and her—like the ridiculous peacock feathers they put in his cap and the buttons and scraps of fabric they stitched onto his coat. Like any woman, she could offer advice and support to the end, but the pettiness of it all disgusted her.

"What does it matter," Leo would say, "so long as the songs make them a little happier?" And they would go down the road and begin again on the old, old refrain—that whatever came or did not come the children of men must not be afraid. It was heavy teaching at first, but in process of years Leo discovered that he could make men laugh and hold them listening to him even when the rain fell. Yet there were people who would sit down and cry softly, though the crowd was yelling with delight, and there were people who maintained that Leo made them do this; and the Girl would talk to them in the pauses of the performance and do her best to comfort them. People would die, too, while Leo was talking and singing and laughing; for the Archer and the Scorpion and the Crab and the other Houses were as busy as ever. Sometimes the crowd broke, and were frightened, and Leo strove to keep them steady by telling them that this was cowardly;[291] and sometimes they mocked at the Houses that were killing them, and Leo explained that this was even more cowardly than running away.

"What does it matter," Leo would say, "as long as the songs make them a little happier?" And they would walk down the road and start again on the same old refrain—that no matter what happened, the children of men should not be afraid. It felt like heavy teaching at first, but over the years Leo discovered that he could make people laugh and keep them listening even when it was raining. Still, there were some who would sit down and cry quietly, even while the crowd was cheering with joy, and there were those who claimed that Leo made them feel this way; the Girl would talk to them during the breaks in the performance and do her best to comfort them. People would also die while Leo was talking, singing, and laughing; for the Archer, the Scorpion, the Crab, and the other Houses were as busy as ever. Sometimes the crowd would panic, and Leo would try to keep them calm by telling them that this was cowardly;[291] and other times they would mock the Houses that were killing them, and Leo explained that this was even more cowardly than running away.

In their wanderings they came across the Bull, or the Ram, or the Twins, but all were too busy to do more than nod to each other across the crowd, and go on with their work. As the years rolled on even that recognition ceased, for the Children of the Zodiac had forgotten that they had ever been Gods working for the sake of men. The star Aldebaran was crusted with caked dirt on the Bull's forehead, the Ram's fleece was dusty and torn, and the Twins were only babies fighting over the cat on the door-step. It was then that Leo said, "Let us stop singing and making jokes." And it was then that the Girl said, "No." But she did not know why she said "No" so energetically. Leo maintained that it was perversity, till she herself, at the end of a dusty day, made the same suggestion to him, and he said, "Most certainly not!" and they quarrelled miserably between the hedgerows, forgetting the meaning of the stars above them. Other singers and other talkers sprang up in the course of the years, and Leo, forgetting that there could never be too many of these, hated them for dividing the applause of the children of men, which he thought should be all his own. The Girl would grow angry too, and then the songs would be broken, and the jests fall flat for weeks to come, and the children of men would shout: "Go[292] home, you two gipsies. Go home and learn something worth singing!"

In their travels, they came across the Bull, the Ram, and the Twins, but they were all too busy to do anything more than nod to each other across the crowd and continue with their work. As the years went by, even that acknowledgment faded, as the Children of the Zodiac forgot they had ever been gods working for the sake of humanity. The star Aldebaran was covered in dirt on the Bull's forehead, the Ram's fleece was dusty and ragged, and the Twins were just children fighting over the cat on the doorstep. That’s when Leo said, "Let’s stop singing and joking around." And that’s when the Girl replied, "No." But she didn’t understand why she said "No" so firmly. Leo insisted it was just stubbornness, until she, after a long dusty day, made the same suggestion to him, and he said, "Absolutely not!" They argued bitterly between the hedges, forgetting the meaning of the stars above them. Over the years, other singers and talkers appeared, and Leo, forgetting that there can never be too many, resented them for sharing the applause of the children of men, which he thought should belong entirely to him. The Girl would get angry too, causing the songs to falter and the jokes to fall flat for weeks, and the children of men would shout: "Go[292] home, you two gypsies. Go home and learn something worth singing!"

After one of these sorrowful, shameful days, the Girl, walking by Leo's side through the fields, saw the full moon coming up over the trees, and she clutched Leo's arm, crying: "The time has come now. Oh, Leo, forgive me!"

After one of those sad, embarrassing days, the Girl, walking beside Leo through the fields, saw the full moon rising over the trees, and she grabbed Leo's arm, crying, "The time has come. Oh, Leo, please forgive me!"

"What is it?" said Leo. He was thinking of the other singers.

"What is it?" Leo asked, thinking about the other singers.

"My husband!" she answered, and she laid his hand upon her breast, and the breast that he knew so well was hard as stone. Leo groaned, remembering what the Crab had said.

"My husband!" she replied, pressing his hand against her chest, and the breast he knew so well felt as hard as stone. Leo groaned, recalling what the Crab had mentioned.

"Surely we were Gods once," he cried.

"Surely we were gods once," he shouted.

"Surely we are Gods still," said the Girl. "Do you not remember when you and I went to the House of the Crab and—were not very much afraid? And since then ... we have forgotten what we were singing for—we sang for the pence, and, oh, we fought for them!—We, who are the Children of the Zodiac!"

"Surely we are still gods," said the Girl. "Don’t you remember when you and I went to the House of the Crab and—were not very scared? And since then ... we’ve forgotten what we were singing for—we sang for the pennies, and, oh, we fought for them!—We, who are the Children of the Zodiac!"

"It was my fault," said Leo.

"It was my fault," Leo said.

"How can there be any fault of yours that is not mine too?" said the Girl. "My time has come, but you will live longer, and...." The look in her eyes said all she could not say.

"How can there be any fault of yours that isn't mine too?" said the Girl. "My time has come, but you'll live longer, and...." The look in her eyes expressed everything she couldn't say.

"Yes, I will remember that we are Gods," said Leo.

"Yeah, I'll remember that we are gods," Leo said.

It is very hard, even for a child of the Zodiac who[293] has forgotten his Godhead, to see his wife dying slowly, and to know that he cannot help her. The Girl told Leo in those last months of all that she had said and done among the wives and the babies at the back of the roadside performances, and Leo was astonished that he knew so little of her who had been so much to him. When she was dying she told him never to fight for pence or quarrel with the other singers; and, above all, to go on with his singing immediately after she was dead.

It’s really tough, even for someone like a Zodiac child who[293] has forgotten their divine nature, to watch his wife slowly die and realize he can’t do anything to save her. In those last months, the Girl shared with Leo everything she had experienced among the wives and children during the roadside performances, and Leo was shocked by how little he knew about someone who meant so much to him. As she was dying, she told him never to fight over money or argue with the other performers; and most importantly, to continue singing right after she passed away.

Then she died, and after he had buried her he went down the road to a village that he knew, and the people hoped that he would begin quarrelling with a new singer that had sprung up while he had been away. But Leo called him "my brother." The new singer was newly married—and Leo knew it—and when he had finished singing Leo straightened himself, and sang the "Song of the Girl," which he had made coming down the road. Every man who was married, or hoped to be married, whatever his rank or colour, understood that song—even the bride leaning on the new husband's arm understood it too—and presently when the song ended, and Leo's heart was bursting in him, the men sobbed. "That was a sad tale," they said at last, "now make us laugh." Because Leo had known all the sorrow that a man could know, including the full knowledge of his own fall who had once been a God—he, changing his song quickly, made the people laugh till[294] they could laugh no more. They went away feeling ready for any trouble in reason, and they gave Leo more peacock feathers and pence than he could count. Knowing that pence led to quarrels and that peacock feathers were hateful to the Girl, he put them aside and went away to look for his brothers, to remind them that they too were Gods.

Then she died, and after he buried her, he walked down the road to a village he knew. The people hoped he would start a fight with a new singer who had appeared while he was gone. But Leo called him "my brother." The new singer was recently married—and Leo knew it—and when he finished singing, Leo straightened up and sang the "Song of the Girl," which he had created on his way down the road. Every man who was married, or hoping to be married, regardless of his status or skin color, understood that song—even the bride leaning on her new husband's arm understood it too. When the song ended and Leo's heart was overflowing, the men cried. "That was a sad story," they finally said, "now make us laugh." Since Leo had experienced all the sorrow a man could feel, including the full awareness of his own fall after having once been a God, he quickly changed his song and made the crowd laugh until[294] they couldn't laugh anymore. They left feeling ready for any reasonable trouble and gave Leo more peacock feathers and coins than he could count. Knowing that coins led to fights and that peacock feathers were disliked by the Girl, he set them aside and went off to find his brothers, to remind them that they too were Gods.

He found the Bull goring the undergrowth in a ditch, for the Scorpion had stung him, and he was dying, not slowly, as the Girl had died, but quickly.

He found the Bull tearing through the undergrowth in a ditch, because the Scorpion had stung him, and he was dying, not slowly like the Girl had, but quickly.

"I know all," the Bull groaned, as Leo came up. "I had forgotten, too, but I remember now. Go and look at the fields I ploughed. The furrows are straight. I forgot that I was a God, but I drew the plough perfectly straight, for all that. And you, brother?"

"I know everything," the Bull groaned as Leo approached. "I had forgotten too, but it’s all coming back to me. Go and check out the fields I plowed. The furrows are straight. I forgot I was a God, but I still plowed perfectly straight regardless. And you, brother?"

"I am not at the end of the ploughing," said Leo. "Does Death hurt?"

"I’m not done with the ploughing yet," said Leo. "Does Death hurt?"

"No; but dying does," said the Bull, and he died. The cultivator who then owned him was much annoyed, for there was a field still unploughed.

"No; but dying does," said the Bull, and he died. The farmer who owned him was really frustrated, because there was still a field that needed to be plowed.

It was after this that Leo made the Song of the Bull who had been a God and forgotten the fact, and he sang it in such a manner that half the young men in the world conceived that they too might be Gods without knowing it. A half of that half grew impossibly conceited, and died early. A half of the remainder strove to be Gods and failed, but the[295] other half accomplished four times more work than they would have done under any other delusion.

It was after this that Leo created the Song of the Bull who had once been a God and forgotten it. He sang it in a way that made half of the young men in the world believe they might also be Gods without realizing it. Half of that half became incredibly arrogant and died young. Half of the rest tried to become Gods and failed, but the[295] other half achieved four times more work than they would have under any other illusion.

Later, years later, always wandering up and down, and making the children of men laugh, he found the Twins sitting on the bank of a stream waiting for the Fishes to come and carry them away. They were not in the least afraid, and they told Leo that the woman of the House had a real baby of her own, and that when that baby grew old enough to be mischievous he would find a well-educated cat waiting to have its tail pulled. Then the Fishes came for them, but all that the people saw was two children drowning in a brook; and though their foster-mother was very sorry, she hugged her own real baby to her breast, and was grateful that it was only the foundlings.

Later, years later, always wandering back and forth and making people laugh, he found the Twins sitting by a stream, waiting for the Fishes to come and take them away. They weren’t scared at all, and they told Leo that the woman of the House had a real baby of her own, and that when that baby got old enough to be naughty, it would find a well-trained cat ready to have its tail pulled. Then the Fishes came for them, but all the people saw was two children drowning in the water; and although their foster mother was very sorry, she held her own real baby close and was thankful that it was just the foundlings.

Then Leo made the Song of the Twins who had forgotten that they were Gods, and had played in the dust to amuse a foster-mother. That song was sung far and wide among the women. It caused them to laugh and cry and hug their babies closer to their hearts all in one breath; and some of the women who remembered the Girl said: "Surely that is the voice of Virgo. Only she could know so much about ourselves."

Then Leo created the Song of the Twins who had forgotten they were Gods and had played in the dirt to entertain a foster-mother. That song spread widely among the women. It made them laugh and cry and hold their babies tighter all at once; and some of the women who remembered the Girl said, "Surely that is the voice of Virgo. Only she would know so much about us."

After those three songs were made, Leo sang them over and over again, till he was in danger of looking upon them as so many mere words, and the people who listened grew tired, and there came back[296] to Leo the old temptation to stop singing once and for all. But he remembered the Girl's dying words and went on.

After Leo made those three songs, he sang them repeatedly until he risked seeing them as just words. The listeners grew bored, and the old temptation to stop singing for good returned to him. But he remembered the Girl's last words and continued.

One of his listeners interrupted him as he was singing. "Leo," said he, "I have heard you telling us not to be afraid for the past forty years. Can you not sing something new now?"

One of his listeners interrupted him while he was singing. "Leo," he said, "I’ve heard you telling us not to be afraid for the last forty years. Can you please sing something new now?"

"No," said Leo; "it is the only song that I am allowed to sing. You must not be afraid of the Houses, even when they kill you."

"No," Leo said; "it's the only song I'm allowed to sing. You shouldn't be afraid of the Houses, even when they take your life."

The man turned to go, wearily, but there came a whistling through the air, and the arrow of the Archer was seen skimming low above the earth, pointing to the man's heart. He drew himself up, and stood still waiting till the arrow struck home.

The man turned to leave, tired, but then he heard a whistling in the air, and the Archer's arrow flew low across the ground, aimed at the man's heart. He straightened up and stood still, waiting for the arrow to hit its mark.

"I die," he said, quietly. "It is well for me, Leo, that you sang for forty years."

"I’m dying," he said softly. "It’s good for me, Leo, that you sang for forty years."

"Are you afraid?" said Leo, bending over him.

"Are you scared?" Leo asked, leaning over him.

"I am a man, not a God," said the man. "I should have run away but for your Songs. My work is done, and I die without making a show of my fear."

"I’m just a man, not a God," said the man. "I should have escaped, but your Songs kept me here. My work is finished, and I’m dying without putting on a display of my fear."

"I am very well paid," said Leo to himself. "Now that I see what my songs are doing, I will sing better ones."

"I make a great living," Leo said to himself. "Now that I see what my songs are achieving, I will create even better ones."

He went down the road, collected his little knot of listeners, and began the Song of the Girl. In the middle of his singing he felt the cold touch of the Crab's claw on the apple of his throat. He lifted his hand, choked, and stopped for an instant.[297]

He walked down the road, gathered his small group of listeners, and started singing the Song of the Girl. In the middle of his performance, he felt the cold pinch of the Crab's claw on his throat. He raised his hand, choked a bit, and paused for a moment.[297]

"Sing on, Leo," said the crowd. "The old song runs as well as ever it did."

"Keep singing, Leo," said the crowd. "The old song sounds just as good as it always has."

Leo went on steadily till the end, with the cold fear at his heart. When his song was ended, he felt the grip on his throat tighten. He was old, he had lost the Girl, he knew that he was losing more than half his power to sing, he could scarcely walk to the diminishing crowds that waited for him, and could not see their faces when they stood about him. None the less he cried angrily to the Crab:

Leo kept going until the end, with a cold fear in his heart. When his song finished, he felt the grip around his throat tighten. He was old, he had lost the Girl, and he knew he was losing more than half of his ability to sing. He could barely walk to the dwindling crowds waiting for him and couldn’t see their faces as they gathered around him. Still, he shouted angrily at the Crab:

"Why have you come for me now?"

"Why are you here for me now?"

"You were born under my care. How can I help coming for you?" said the Crab, wearily. Every human being whom the Crab killed had asked that same question.

"You were born under my care. How can I not come for you?" said the Crab, tiredly. Every person the Crab killed had asked that same question.

"But I was just beginning to know what my songs were doing," said Leo.

"But I was just starting to understand what my songs meant," said Leo.

"Perhaps that is why," said the Crab, and the grip tightened.

"Maybe that's why," said the Crab, and the grip tightened.

"You said you would not come till I had taken the world by the shoulders," gasped Leo, falling back.

"You said you wouldn't show up until I had taken the world by the shoulders," Leo gasped, collapsing back.

"I always keep my word. You have done that three times, with three songs. What more do you desire?"

"I always keep my promises. You've done that three times, with three songs. What else do you want?"

"Let me live to see the world know it," pleaded Leo. "Let me be sure that my songs——"

"Let me live to see the world recognize it," Leo pleaded. "Let me be sure that my songs——"

"Make men brave?" said the Crab. "Even then there would be one man who was afraid. The Girl was braver than you are. Come."[298]

"Make men brave?" said the Crab. "Even then there would be one man who was afraid. The Girl was braver than you are. Come." [298]

Leo was standing close to the restless, insatiable mouth. "I forgot," said he, simply. "The Girl was braver. But I am a God too, and I am not afraid."

Leo was standing near the restless, never-satisfied mouth. "I forgot," he said, simply. "The Girl was braver. But I'm a God too, and I'm not afraid."

"What is that to me?" said the Crab.

"What does that mean to me?" said the Crab.

Then Leo's speech was taken from him, and he lay still and dumb, watching Death till he died.

Then Leo lost the ability to speak, and he lay silent and motionless, watching Death until he passed away.

Leo was the last of the Children of the Zodiac. After his death there sprang up a breed of little mean men, whimpering and flinching and howling because the Houses killed them and theirs, who wished to live forever without any pain. They did not increase their lives, but they increased their own torments miserably, and there were no Children of the Zodiac to guide them, and the greater part of Leo's songs were lost.

Leo was the last of the Children of the Zodiac. After he died, a new generation of small, petty men appeared, whining and cowering and screaming because the Houses had killed them and their families, who wanted to live forever without any suffering. They didn’t extend their lives but only multiplied their own misery, and there were no Children of the Zodiac to lead them, leaving most of Leo's songs forgotten.

Only he had carved on the Girl's tombstone the last verse of the Song of the Girl, which stands at the head of this story.

Only he had inscribed the last line of the Song of the Girl on her tombstone, which is at the beginning of this story.

One of the children of men, coming thousands of years later, rubbed away the lichen, read the lines, and applied them to a trouble other than the one Leo meant. Being a man, men believed that he had made the verses himself; but they belong to Leo, the Child of the Zodiac, and teach, as he taught, that what comes or does not come, we must not be afraid.

One of the future generations, thousands of years later, wiped away the lichen, read the words, and interpreted them in a way unrelated to what Leo intended. Because he was a man, people assumed he had written the verses himself; but they actually belong to Leo, the Child of the Zodiac, and convey, just as he did, that we should not fear what happens or doesn’t happen.


III

THE BRIDGE BUILDERS

T

he least that Findlayson, of the Public Works Department, expected was a C.I.E.; he dreamed of a C.S.I.: indeed his friends told him that he deserved more. For three years he had endured heat and cold, disappointment, discomfort, danger, and disease, with responsibility almost too heavy for one pair of shoulders; and day by day, through that time, the great Kashi Bridge over the Ganges had grown under his charge. Now, in less than three months, if all went well, His Excellency the Viceroy would open the bridge in state, an archbishop would bless it, the first train-load of soldiers would come over it, and there would be speeches.

The least that Findlayson from the Public Works Department expected was a C.I.E.; he was hoping for a C.S.I.: indeed, his friends told him he deserved even more. For three years, he had faced heat and cold, disappointment, discomfort, danger, and disease, with a burden almost too heavy for one person to bear; and day by day, throughout that time, the grand Kashi Bridge over the Ganges had developed under his supervision. Now, in less than three months, if everything went smoothly, His Excellency the Viceroy would officially open the bridge, an archbishop would bless it, the first train full of soldiers would cross it, and there would be speeches.

Findlayson, C. E., sat in his trolley on a construction-line that ran along one of the main revetments—the huge, stone-faced banks that flared away north and south for three miles on either side of the river—and permitted himself to think of the end. With its approaches, his work was one mile and three-quarters in length; a lattice-girder bridge, trussed with the Findlayson truss, standing on seven-and-twenty brick piers. Each one of those piers was twenty-four feet in diameter, capped with red Agra[300] stone and sunk eighty feet below the shifting sand of the Ganges' bed. Above them ran the railway-line fifteen feet broad; above that, again, a cart-road of eighteen feet, flanked with footpaths. At either end rose towers of red brick, loopholed for musketry and pierced for big guns, and the ramp of the road was being pushed forward to their haunches. The raw earth-ends were crawling and alive with hundreds upon hundreds of tiny asses climbing out of the yawning borrow-pit below with sackfuls of stuff; and the hot afternoon air was filled with the noise of hooves, the rattle of the drivers' sticks, and the swish and roll-down of the dirt. The river was very low, and on the dazzling white sand between the three centre piers stood squat cribs of railway-sleepers, filled within and daubed without with mud, to support the last of the girders as those were riveted up. In the little deep water left by the drought, an overhead-crane travelled to and fro along its spile-pier, jerking sections of iron into place, snorting and backing and grunting as an elephant grunts in the timber-yard. Riveters by the hundred swarmed about the lattice side-work and the iron roof of the railway-line, hung from invisible staging under the bellies of the girders, clustered round the throats of the piers, and rode on the overhang of the footpath-stanchions; their fire-pots and the spurts of flame that answered each hammer-stroke showing no more than pale yellow in the sun's glare. East[301] and west and north and south the construction-trains rattled and shrieked up and down the embankments, the piled trucks of brown and white stone banging behind them till the side-boards were unpinned, and with a roar and a grumble a few thousand tons more material were thrown out to hold the river in place.

Findlayson, C. E., sat in his trolley on a construction line that ran along one of the main revetments—the large, stone-faced banks that extended north and south for three miles on either side of the river—and allowed himself to think about the end. With its approaches, his work was one mile and three-quarters long; a lattice-girder bridge, supported by the Findlayson truss, resting on twenty-seven brick piers. Each of those piers was twenty-four feet in diameter, capped with red Agra[300] stone and sunk eighty feet below the shifting sand of the Ganges' bed. Above them ran the railway line fifteen feet wide; above that, an eighteen-foot cart road flanked by footpaths. At either end rose towers of red brick, equipped with musket holes and designed for big guns, and the ramp of the road was being pushed forward to their sides. The raw earth ends were bustling with hundreds of tiny donkeys climbing out of the yawning borrow pit below, each carrying sackfuls of material; and the hot afternoon air was filled with the sound of hooves, the clatter of the drivers' sticks, and the swish of the dirt. The river was very low, and on the bright white sand between the three central piers stood squat cribs of railway sleepers, filled inside and smeared outside with mud, to support the last of the girders as they were riveted in place. In the little deep water left by the drought, an overhead crane moved back and forth along its spile pier, lifting sections of iron into position, snorting and backing up, grunting like an elephant in a lumber yard. Hundreds of riveters swarmed around the lattice side work and the iron roof of the railway line, hanging from invisible staging beneath the girders, clustering around the bases of the piers, and riding on the overhang of the footpath supports; their fire pots and bursts of flame that responded to each hammer stroke barely visible in the sun's glare. East[301], west, north, and south, the construction trains rattled and shrieked up and down the embankments, the piled trucks of brown and white stone banging behind them until the sideboards were unpinned, and with a roar and a rumble, a few thousand more tons of material were dumped out to hold the river in place.

Findlayson, C. E., turned on his trolley and looked over the face of the country that he had changed for seven miles around. Looked back on the humming village of five thousand workmen; up stream and down, along the vista of spurs and sand; across the river to the far piers, lessening in the haze; overhead to the guard-towers—and only he knew how strong those were—and with a sigh of contentment saw that his work was good. There stood his bridge before him in the sunlight, lacking only a few weeks' work on the girders of the three middle piers—his bridge, raw and ugly as original sin, but pukka—permanent—to endure when all memory of the builder, yea, even of the splendid Findlayson truss, had perished. Practically, the thing was done.

Findlayson, C. E., turned his trolley and looked over the landscape he had transformed for seven miles around. He glanced back at the bustling village of five thousand workers; upstream and downstream, along the view of hills and sand; across the river to the distant piers, fading into the haze; above to the guard towers—and only he knew how strong they were—and with a sigh of satisfaction, he saw that his work was good. There stood his bridge in the sunlight, needing just a few more weeks of work on the girders of the three middle piers—his bridge, raw and ugly like original sin, but pukka—permanent—to last long after all memories of the builder, even of the impressive Findlayson truss, had faded away. Basically, the thing was done.

Hitchcock, his assistant, cantered along the line on a little switch-tailed Kabuli pony, who, through long practice, could have trotted securely over a trestle, and nodded to his chief.

Hitchcock, his assistant, rode along the line on a small switch-tailed Kabuli pony, who, with lots of practice, could have trotted confidently over a trestle, and nodded to his boss.

"All but," said he, with a smile.

"All but," he said, smiling.

"I've been thinking about it," the senior answered, "Not half a bad job for two men, is it?"[302] "One—and a half. 'Gad, what a Cooper's Hill cub I was when I came on the works!" Hitchcock felt very old in the crowded experiences of the past three years, that had taught him power and responsibility.

"I've been thinking about it," the senior replied, "Not a bad job for two guys, right?"[302] "One—and a half. Wow, what a newbie I was when I started on the project!" Hitchcock felt really old with the weight of the past three years' experiences, which had shown him power and responsibility.

"You were rather a colt," said Findlayson. "I wonder how you'll like going back to office work when this job's over."

"You were quite a newcomer," Findlayson said. "I wonder how you'll feel about going back to office work once this job is done."

"I shall hate it!" said the young man, and as he went on his eye followed Findlayson's, and he muttered, "Is n't it good?"

"I'll hate it!" said the young man, and as he continued, his gaze followed Findlayson's, and he muttered, "Isn't it good?"

"I think we'll go up the service together," Findlayson said to himself. "You're too good a youngster to waste on another man. Cub thou wast; assistant thou art. Personal assistant, and at Simla, thou shalt be, if any credit comes to me out of the business!"

"I think we'll go up to the service together," Findlayson said to himself. "You're too talented to waste on someone else. You were a rookie; now you're an assistant. A personal assistant, and in Simla, you will be, if I get any credit from this business!"

Indeed, the burden of the work had fallen altogether on Findlayson and his assistant, the young man whom he had chosen because of his rawness to break to his own needs. There were labour-contractors by the half-hundred—fitters and riveters, European, borrowed from the railway workshops, with perhaps twenty white and half-caste subordinates to direct, under direction, the bevies of workmen—but none knew better than these two, who trusted each other, how the underlings were not to be trusted. They had been tried many times in sudden crises—by slipping of booms, by breaking of[303] tackle, failure of cranes, and the wrath of the river—but no stress had brought to light any man among them whom Findlayson and Hitchcock would have honoured by working as remorselessly as they worked themselves. Findlayson thought it over from the beginning: the months of office work destroyed at a blow when the Government of India, at the last moment, added two feet to the width of the bridge, under the impression that bridges were cut out of paper, and so brought to ruin at least half an acre of calculations—and Hitchcock, new to disappointment, buried his head in his arms and wept; the heart-breaking delays over the filling of the contracts in England; the futile correspondences hinting at great wealth of commission if one, only one, rather doubtful consignment were passed; the war that followed the refusal; the careful, polite obstruction at the other end that followed the war, till young Hitchcock, putting one month's leave to another month, and borrowing ten days from Findlayson, spent his poor little savings of a year in a wild dash to London, and there, as his own tongue asserted, and the later consignments proved, put the Fear of God into a man so great that he feared only Parliament, and said so till Hitchcock wrought with him across his own dinner-table, and—he feared the Kashi Bridge and all who spoke in its name. Then there was the cholera that came in the night to the village by the bridge-works; and after[304] the cholera smote the small-pox. The fever they had always with them. Hitchcock had been appointed a magistrate of the third class with whipping powers, for the better government of the community, and Findlayson watched him wield his powers temperately, learning what to overlook and what to look after. It was a long, long reverie, and it covered storm, sudden freshets, death in every manner and shape, violent and awful rage against red tape half frenzying a mind that knows it should be busy on other things; drought, sanitation, finance; birth, wedding, burial, and riot in the village of twenty warring castes; argument, expostulation, persuasion, and the blank despair that a man goes to bed upon, thankful that his rifle is all in pieces in the gun-case. Behind everything rose the black frame of the Kashi Bridge—plate by plate, girder by girder, span by span—and each pier of it recalled Hitchcock, the all-round man, who had stood by his chief without failing from the very first to this last. So the bridge was two men's work—unless one counted Peroo, as Peroo certainly counted himself. He was a lascar, a Kharva from Bulsar, familiar with every port between Rockhampton and London, who had risen to the rank of serang on the British India boats, but wearying of routine musters and clean clothes, had thrown up the service and gone inland, where men of his calibre were sure of employment. For his knowledge of tackle and the handling of[305] heavy weights, Peroo was worth almost any price he might have chosen to put upon his services; but custom decreed the wage of the overhead-men, and Peroo was not within many silver pieces of his proper value. Neither running water nor extreme heights made him afraid; and, as an ex-serang, he knew how to hold authority. No piece of iron was so big or so badly placed that Peroo could not devise a tackle to lift it—a loose-ended, sagging arrangement, rigged with a scandalous amount of talking, but perfectly equal to the work in hand. It was Peroo who had saved the girder of Number Seven Pier from destruction when the new wire rope jammed in the eye of the crane, and the huge plate tilted in its slings, threatening to slide out sideways. Then the native workmen lost their heads with great shoutings, and Hitchcock's right arm was broken by a falling T-plate, and he buttoned it up in his coat and swooned, and came to and directed for four hours till Peroo, from the top of the crane reported, "All's well," and the plate swung home. There was no one like Peroo, serang, to lash and guy and hold, to control the donkey-engines, to hoist a fallen locomotive craftily out of the borrow-pit into which it had tumbled; to strip and dive, if need be, to see how the concrete blocks round the piers stood the scouring of Mother Gunga, or to adventure up-stream on a monsoon night and report on the state of the embankment-facings. He would inter[306]rupt the field-councils of Findlayson and Hitchcock without fear, till his wonderful English, or his still more wonderful lingua-franca, half Portuguese and half Malay, ran out and he was forced to take string and show the knots that he would recommend. He controlled his own gang of tacklemen—mysterious relatives from Kutch Mandvi gathered month by month and tried to the uttermost. No consideration of family or kin allowed Peroo to keep weak hands or a giddy head on the pay-roll. "My honour is the honour of this bridge," he would say to the about-to-be dismissed. "What do I care for your honour? Go and work on a steamer. That is all you are fit for."

Indeed, the entire workload had fallen on Findlayson and his assistant, the young man he chose for his inexperience to mold to his needs. There were dozens of labor contractors—fitters and riveters, Europeans borrowed from the railway workshops, with around twenty white and mixed-race subordinates to manage among the crowds of workers—but none understood better than these two, who trusted each other, how untrustworthy the lower workers were. They had faced many sudden crises—slipping booms, broken tackle, crane failures, and the river's fury—but no stress had revealed any worker among them whom Findlayson and Hitchcock would consider working as relentlessly as they did themselves. Findlayson reflected on everything from the beginning: the months of office work obliterated when the Government of India unexpectedly added two feet to the bridge's width, as if bridges were made of paper, ruining at least half an acre of calculations—and Hitchcock, new to disappointment, buried his head in his arms and cried; the heartbreaking delays in filling contracts in England; the pointless correspondence hinting at tremendous commission wealth if a single, somewhat dubious consignment was passed; the ensuing conflict after the refusal; the careful, polite obstruction following the war, until young Hitchcock, combining one month's leave with another, borrowing ten days from Findlayson, spent his meager savings for a frantic trip to London. There, as he claimed, and later consignments confirmed, he instilled such fear in a man who only feared Parliament that the man eventually admitted to Hitchcock that he feared the Kashi Bridge and everyone associated with it. Then there was the cholera that struck the village by the bridge works one night; and after the cholera came smallpox. The fever was always present. Hitchcock had been appointed a third-class magistrate with whipping powers to better the community's governance, and Findlayson watched him use these powers judiciously, learning what to ignore and what to address. It was a lengthy, deep reflection, encompassing storms, sudden floods, death in various forms, intense rage against bureaucratic red tape that drove a mind mad knowing it should be focused on other tasks; drought, sanitation, finance; births, weddings, burials, and riots in a village divided by twenty warring castes; arguments, protests, persuasion, and the deep despair a person feels at night, thankful that his rifle is all in pieces in its case. Behind everything loomed the dark outline of the Kashi Bridge—plate by plate, girder by girder, span by span—and each pier reminded them of Hitchcock, the all-around man who had stood by his leader from the very beginning until this point. Thus, the bridge was the labor of two men—unless one counted Peroo, who certainly counted himself. He was a lascar, a Kharva from Bulsar, familiar with every port from Rockhampton to London, who had risen to the rank of serang on British India boats. Growing tired of routine checks and clean clothes, he left service and went inland, where men of his skills could find work. Because of his knowledge of tackle and handling heavy weights, Peroo was worth almost any price he could demand; yet custom dictated the wages of overhead workers, and Peroo was nowhere near his true value. Neither running water nor extreme heights frightened him; and, as a former serang, he knew how to command authority. No piece of iron was too big or poorly placed for Peroo to devise a setup to lift it—a loose-ended, sagging arrangement, rigged with a shocking amount of chatter, but perfectly capable of doing the job. It was Peroo who saved the girder of Number Seven Pier from destruction when the new wire rope got stuck in the crane's eye, and the massive plate tilted in its slings, threatening to slide out sideways. The local workers panicked, shouting wildly, and Hitchcock's right arm was broken by a falling T-plate; he wrapped it in his coat and lost consciousness, only to come to and direct operations for four hours until Peroo reported from the top of the crane, "All's well," and the plate was lowered safely. No one matched Peroo, serang, in binding, securing, and controlling; he could operate the donkey-engines, lift a fallen locomotive slyly out of the borrow pit it had tumbled into, strip and dive to check how the concrete blocks around the piers withstood Mother Gunga's currents, or venture upstream on a monsoon night to assess the condition of the embankments. He would boldly interrupt Findlayson and Hitchcock's field councils until his impressive English, or his even more remarkable lingua-franca—half Portuguese and half Malay—ran out, leaving him to use string to demonstrate the knots he recommended. He managed his own group of tacklemen—mysterious relatives from Kutch Mandvi gathered month by month and tested to their limits. No sense of family or kin allowed Peroo to keep weak or dizzy workers on the payroll. "My honor is the honor of this bridge," he would tell those about to be dismissed. "What do I care for your honor? Go work on a steamer. That’s all you're fit for."

The little cluster of huts where he and his gang lived centred round the tattered dwelling of a sea-priest—one who had never set foot on Black Water, but had been chosen as ghostly counsellor by two generations of sea-rovers, all unaffected by port missions or those creeds which are thrust upon sailors by agencies along Thames' bank. The priest of the lascars had nothing to do with their caste, or indeed with anything at all. He ate the offerings of his church, and slept and smoked, and slept again, "for," said Peroo, who had haled him a thousand miles inland, "he is a very holy man. He never cares what you eat so long as you do not eat beef, and that is good, because on land we worship Shiva, we Kharvas; but at sea on the Kumpani's boats we[307] attend strictly to the orders of the Burra Malum (the first mate), and on this bridge we observe what Finlinson Sahib says."

The small group of huts where he and his crew lived was centered around the worn-down home of a sea priest—someone who had never been to Black Water but had been chosen as a spiritual advisor by two generations of sea adventurers, all untouched by the missions at the ports or the beliefs imposed on sailors by groups along the Thames. The priest for the lascars had nothing to do with their caste, or really with anything at all. He accepted the offerings from his church, ate, smoked, and napped again, "because," said Peroo, who had dragged him a thousand miles inland, "he's a very holy man. He doesn't care what you eat as long as it's not beef, which is good because, on land, we worship Shiva, we Kharvas; but at sea on the Kumpani's boats we[307] strictly follow the orders of the Burra Malum (the first mate), and on this bridge, we heed what Finlinson Sahib says."

Findlayson Sahib had that day given orders to clear the scaffolding from the guard-tower on the right bank, and Peroo with his mates was casting loose and lowering down the bamboo poles and planks as swiftly as ever they had whipped the cargo out of a coaster.

Findlayson Sahib had that day instructed the team to remove the scaffolding from the guard tower on the right bank, and Peroo and his crew were quickly untying and lowering the bamboo poles and planks just as swiftly as they had unloaded cargo from a coaster.

From his trolley he could hear the whistle of the serang's silver pipe and the creak and clatter of the pulleys. Peroo was standing on the topmost coping of the tower, clad in the blue dungaree of his abandoned service, and as Findlayson motioned to him to be careful, for his was no life to throw away, he gripped the last pole, and, shading his eyes ship-fashion, answered with the long-drawn wail of the fo'c'sle lookout: "Ham dekhta hai" ("I am looking out"). Findlayson laughed, and then sighed. It was years since he had seen a steamer, and he was sick for home. As his trolley passed under the tower, Peroo descended by a rope, ape-fashion, and cried: "It looks well now, Sahib. Our bridge is all but done. What think you Mother Gunga will say when the rail runs over?"

From his trolley, he could hear the whistle of the serang's silver pipe and the creak and clatter of the pulleys. Peroo was standing on the highest edge of the tower, wearing the blue dungarees of his old job, and as Findlayson signaled for him to be careful because his life wasn’t one to risk, he held onto the last pole and, shielding his eyes like a sailor, replied with the long wail of the ship's lookout: "Ham dekhta hai" ("I am looking out"). Findlayson chuckled, then sighed. It had been years since he saw a steamer, and he missed home. As his trolley went beneath the tower, Peroo climbed down a rope, moving like an ape, and shouted: "It looks great now, Sahib. Our bridge is almost finished. What do you think Mother Gunga will say when the train runs over?"

"She has said little so far. It was never Mother Gunga that delayed us."

"She hasn't said much yet. It was never Mother Gunga that held us up."

"There is always time for her; and none the less there has been delay. Has the Sahib forgotten last[308] autumn's flood, when the stone-boats were sunk without warning—or only a half-day's warning?"

"There’s always time for her; and yet there has been a delay. Has the Sahib forgotten last[308] autumn's flood, when the stone boats sank without warning—or just half a day's warning?"

"Yes, but nothing save a big flood could hurt us now. The spurs are holding well on the west bank."

"Yeah, but nothing except a major flood could harm us now. The supports are holding up strong on the west bank."

"Mother Gunga eats great allowances. There is always room for more stone on the revetments. I tell this to the Chota Sahib"—he meant Hitchcock—"and he laughs."

"Mother Gunga takes in large amounts. There's always space for more stone on the embankments. I mention this to the Chota Sahib"—he meant Hitchcock—"and he laughs."

"No matter, Peroo. Another year thou wilt be able to build a bridge in thine own fashion."

"No worries, Peroo. Next year you’ll be able to build a bridge your way."

The lascar grinned. "Then it will not be in this way—with stonework sunk under water, as the Quetta was sunk. I like sus-sus-pen-sheen bridges that fly from bank to bank, with one big step, like a gang-plank. Then no water can hurt. When does the Lord Sahib come to open the bridge?"

The lascar grinned. "So it won't be like this—with stonework submerged underwater, like the Quetta was. I prefer suspension bridges that stretch from bank to bank, with one big step, like a gangplank. That way, no water can harm it. When does the Lord Sahib come to open the bridge?"

"In three months, when the weather is cooler."

"In three months, when the weather gets cooler."

"Ho! ho! He is like the Burra Malum. He sleeps below while the work is being done. Then he comes upon the quarter-deck and touches with his finger and says: 'This is not clean! Jiboon-wallah!'"

"Ho! ho! He's like the Burra Malum. He sleeps below while everyone else is working. Then he comes up to the quarter-deck, touches things with his finger, and says, 'This isn't clean! Jiboon-wallah!'"

"But the Lord Sahib does not call me a jiboon-wallah, Peroo."

"But the Lord Sahib doesn’t call me a jiboon-wallah, Peroo."

"No, Sahib; but he does not come on deck till the work is all finished. Even the Burra Malum of the Nerbudda said once at Tuticorin——"

"No, Sir; but he doesn't come up on deck until all the work is done. Even the Burra Malum of the Nerbudda once said at Tuticorin——"

"Bah! Go! I am busy."

"Ugh! Go! I'm busy."

"I, also!" said Peroo, with an unshaken counte[309]nance. "May I take the light dinghy now and row along the spurs?"

"I, too!" said Peroo, with a steady expression. "Can I take the little dinghy now and row along the spurs?"

"To hold them with thy hands? They are, I think, sufficiently heavy."

"To hold them with your hands? I think they're heavy enough."

"Nay, Sahib. It is thus. At sea, on the Black Water, we have room to be blown up and down without care. Here we have no room at all. Look you, we have put the river into a dock, and run her between stone sills."

"Nah, Sir. It's like this. Out at sea, on the Black Water, we have space to be tossed around without worry. Here, we have no space at all. Look, we've put the river into a dock and placed it between stone walls."

Findlayson smiled at the "we."

Findlayson smiled at the "we."

"We have bitted and bridled her. She is not like the sea, that can beat against a soft beach. She is Mother Gunga—in irons." His voice fell a little.

"We have restrained her. She’s not like the sea, which can crash against a gentle shore. She is Mother Gunga—in chains." His voice dropped slightly.

"Peroo, thou hast been up and down the world more even than I. Speak true talk, now. How much dost thou in thy heart believe of Mother Gunga?"

"Peroo, you've traveled around the world even more than I have. Speak honestly now. How much do you truly believe about Mother Gunga?"

"All that our priest says. London is London, Sahib. Sydney is Sydney, and Port Darwin is Port Darwin. Also Mother Gunga is Mother Gunga, and when I come back to her banks I know this and worship. In London I did poojah to the big temple by the river for the sake of the God within.... Yes, I will not take the cushions in the dinghy."

"Everything our priest says is true. London is London, sir. Sydney is Sydney, and Port Darwin is Port Darwin. Also, Mother Gunga is Mother Gunga, and when I return to her shores, I recognize this and pay my respects. In London, I performed rituals at the grand temple by the river for the God's sake.... Yes, I won’t take the cushions in the boat."

Findlayson mounted his horse and trotted to the shed of a bungalow that he shared with his assistant. The place had become home to him in the last three years. He had grilled in the heat, sweated in the[310] rains, and shivered with fever under the rude thatch roof; the lime-wash beside the door was covered with rough drawings and formulæ, and the sentry-path trodden in the matting of the veranda showed where he had walked alone. There is no eight-hour limit to an engineer's work, and the evening meal with Hitchcock was eaten booted and spurred: over their cigars they listened to the hum of the village as the gangs came up from the river-bed and the lights began to twinkle.

Findlayson got on his horse and rode over to the shed of a bungalow that he shared with his assistant. This place had become his home over the last three years. He had grilled in the heat, sweated in the rains, and shivered with fever under the crude thatched roof; the lime-wash by the door was covered with rough drawings and formulas, and the worn path on the matting of the veranda showed where he had walked alone. There’s no eight-hour limit to an engineer's work, and he ate dinner with Hitchcock still wearing his boots and spurs: over their cigars, they listened to the buzz of the village as the teams came back from the riverbed and the lights started to twinkle.

"Peroo has gone up the spurs in your dinghy. He's taken a couple of nephews with him, and he's lolling in the stern like a commodore," said Hitchcock.

"Peroo has gone up the spurs in your dinghy. He's taken a couple of nephews with him, and he's lounging in the back like a commodore," said Hitchcock.

"That's all right. He's got something on his mind. You 'd think that ten years in the British India boats would have knocked most of his religion out of him."

"That's okay. He's got something he's dealing with. You'd think that spending ten years on the British India boats would have stripped away most of his beliefs."

"So it has," said Hitchcock, chuckling. "I over-heard him the other day in the middle of a most atheistical talk with that fat old guru of theirs. Peroo denied the efficacy of prayer; and wanted the guru to go to sea and watch a gale out with him, and see if he could stop a monsoon."

"So it has," said Hitchcock, chuckling. "I overheard him the other day in the middle of a really atheistic conversation with that fat old guru of theirs. Peroo dismissed the power of prayer and wanted the guru to go out to sea with him to see if he could stop a monsoon during a storm."

"All the same, if you carried off his guru he'd leave us like a shot. He was yarning away to me about praying to the dome of St. Paul's when he was in London."

"Still, if you took his guru, he'd leave us in an instant. He was chatting with me about praying at the dome of St. Paul's when he was in London."

"He told me that the first time he went into the[311] engine-room of a steamer, when he was a boy, he prayed to the low-pressure cylinder."

"He told me that the first time he went into the[311] engine room of a steamer, when he was a kid, he prayed to the low-pressure cylinder."

"Not half bad a thing to pray to, either. He's propitiating his own Gods now, and he wants to know what Mother Gunga will think of a bridge being run across her. Who's there?" A shadow darkened the doorway, and a telegram was put into Hitchcock's hand.

"Not a bad thing to pray to, either. He's trying to appease his own gods now, and he wants to know what Mother Gunga will think about a bridge being built over her. Who's there?" A shadow crossed the doorway, and a telegram was handed to Hitchcock.

"She ought to be pretty well used to it by this time. Only a tar. It ought to be Ralli's answer about the new rivets.... Great Heavens!" Hitchcock jumped to his feet.

"She should be pretty used to it by now. Just a tar. It should be Ralli's response about the new rivets.... Good grief!" Hitchcock jumped to his feet.

"What is it?" said the senior, and took the form. "That's what Mother Gunga thinks, is it," he said, reading. "Keep cool, young 'un. We've got all our work cut out for us. Let's see. Muir wires, half an hour ago: 'Floods on the Ramgunga. Look out.' Well, that gives us—one, two—nine and a half for the flood to reach Melipur Ghaut and seven's sixteen and a half to Latodi—say fifteen hours before it comes down to us."

"What is it?" said the senior, taking the form. "That's what Mother Gunga thinks, huh?" he said while reading. "Stay calm, kid. We have a lot of work ahead of us. Let's see. Muir messaged us half an hour ago: 'Floods on the Ramgunga. Be careful.' Alright, that gives us—one, two—nine and a half hours for the flood to reach Melipur Ghaut and seven's sixteen and a half hours to Latodi—let's say about fifteen hours before it hits us."

"Curse that hill-fed sewer of a Ramgunga! Findlayson, this is two months before anything could have been expected, and the left bank is littered up with stuff still. Two full months before the time!"

"Curse that hill-fed sewer of a Ramgunga! Findlayson, this is two months earlier than we could have expected, and the left bank is still cluttered with things. Two full months before the time!"

"That's why it happens. I've only known Indian rivers for five and twenty years, and I don't pretend to understand. Here comes another tar." Findlayson opened the telegram. "Cockran, this[312] time, from the Ganges Canal: 'Heavy rains here. Bad.' He might have saved the last word. Well, we don't want to know any more. We've got to work the gangs all night and clean up the river-bed. You'll take the east bank and work out to meet me in the middle. Get everything that floats below the bridge: we shall have quite enough river-craft coming down adrift anyhow, without letting the stone-boats ram the piers. What have you got on the east bank that needs looking after?"

"That's why it happens. I've only known Indian rivers for twenty-five years, and I don't pretend to understand them. Here comes another tar." Findlayson opened the telegram. "Cockran, this[312] time, from the Ganges Canal: 'Heavy rains here. Bad.' He could have left out the last word. Well, we don’t need to know any more than that. We’ve got to work the crews all night and clean up the riverbed. You’ll take the east bank and work out to meet me in the middle. Get everything that floats below the bridge: we’ll have more than enough river traffic coming down loose, without letting the stone boats crash into the piers. What do you have on the east bank that needs to be taken care of?"

"Pontoon, one big pontoon with the overhead crane on it. T'other overhead crane on the mended pontoon, with the cart-road rivets from Twenty to Twenty-three piers—two construction lines, and a turning-spur. The pile-work must take its chance," said Hitchcock.

"Pontoon, one large pontoon with the overhead crane on it. The other overhead crane on the repaired pontoon, with the cart-road rivets from Twenty to Twenty-three piers—two construction lines, and a turning spur. The pile work will have to take its chances," said Hitchcock.

"All right. Roll up everything you can lay hands on. We'll give the gang fifteen minutes more to eat their grub."

"Okay. Gather up everything you can find. We'll give the group another fifteen minutes to finish their food."

Close to the veranda stood a big night-gong, never used except for flood, or fire in the village. Hitchcock had called for a fresh horse, and was off to his side of the bridge when Findlayson took the cloth-bound stick and smote with the rubbing stroke that brings out the full thunder of the metal.

Close to the porch stood a large night-gong, only ever used for floods or fires in the village. Hitchcock had requested a fresh horse and was heading to his side of the bridge when Findlayson grabbed the cloth-bound stick and struck it with the rubbing motion that produces the full thunder of the metal.

Long before the last rumble ceased every night-gong in the village had taken up the warning. To these were added the hoarse screaming of conches in the little temples; the throbbing of drums and [313]tom-toms; and from the European quarters, where the riveters lived, McCartney's bugle, a weapon of offence on Sundays and festivals, brayed desperately, calling to "Stables." Engine after engine toiling home along the spurs after her day's work whistled in answer till the whistles were answered from the far bank. Then the big gong thundered thrice for a sign that it was flood and not fire; conch, drum, and whistle echoed the call, and the village quivered to the sound of bare feet running upon soft earth. The order in all cases was to stand by the day's work and wait instructions. The gangs poured by in the dusk; men stopping to knot a loin-cloth or fasten a sandal; gang-foremen shouting to their subordinates as they ran or paused by the tool-issue sheds for bars and mattocks; locomotives creeping down their tracks wheel-deep in the crowd, till the brown torrent disappeared into the dusk of the river-bed, raced over the pile-work, swarmed along the lattices, clustered by the cranes, and stood still, each man in his place.

Long before the last rumble faded, every night gong in the village was sounding the alarm. Along with it came the harsh blaring of conches from the small temples, the beat of drums and [313]tom-toms; and from the European quarters, where the riveters lived, McCartney's bugle, a loud noisemaker on Sundays and festive occasions, blared urgently, calling to "Stables." Engine after engine chugged home along the spurs after their day’s work, whistling back in response until the whistles were echoed from the far bank. Then the big gong boomed three times to signal that it was a flood warning and not about fire; conch, drum, and whistle echoed the call, and the village trembled at the sound of bare feet racing on soft earth. In all cases, the order was to pause from the day’s work and wait for instructions. The crews streamed by in the twilight; men stopped to tie a loincloth or fasten a sandal; gang leaders shouted to their teams as they hurried or paused by the tool-issue sheds to grab bars and pickaxes; locomotives crawled down their tracks, surrounded by crowds until the brown stream disappeared into the dusk of the riverbed, surged over the pile-work, swarmed around the lattices, clustered by the cranes, and settled down, each man in his spot.

Then the troubled beating of the gong carried the order to take up everything and bear it beyond high-water mark, and the flare-lamps broke out by the hundred between the webs of dull iron as the riveters began a night's work racing against the flood that was to come. The girders of the three centre piers—those that stood on the cribs—were all but in position. They needed just as many rivets as[314] could be driven into them, for the flood would assuredly wash out the supports, and the ironwork would settle down on the caps of stone if they were not blocked at the ends. A hundred crowbars strained at the sleepers of the temporary line that fed the unfinished piers. It was heaved up in lengths, loaded into trucks, and backed up the bank beyond flood-level by the groaning locomotives. The tool-sheds on the sands melted away before the attack of shouting armies, and with them went the stacked ranks of Government stores, iron-bound boxes of rivets, pliers, cutters, duplicate parts of the rivet-machines, spare pumps and chains. The big crane would be the last to be shifted, for she was hoisting all the heavy stuff up to the main structure of the bridge. The concrete blocks on the fleet of stone-boats were dropped overside, where there was any depth of water, to guard the piers, and the empty boats themselves were poled under the bridge down-stream. It was here that Peroo's pipe shrilled loudest, for the first stroke of the big gong had brought aback the dinghy at racing speed, and Peroo and his people were stripped to the waist, working for the honour and credit which are better than life.

Then the urgent ringing of the gong signaled the order to move everything and carry it beyond the flood line, and the flare lamps lit up by the hundreds between the dull iron structures as the riveters began their night shift, racing against the incoming flood. The girders of the three main piers—those that were on the cribs—were nearly in place. They needed as many rivets as[314] could be driven into them because the flood would surely wash out the supports, causing the ironwork to settle on the stone caps if they weren't secured at the ends. A hundred crowbars strained against the supports of the temporary track feeding the unfinished piers. It was lifted in sections, loaded into trucks, and pushed up the bank beyond flood level by the groaning locomotives. The tool sheds on the sand disappeared before the onslaught of shouting crews, along with the stacked ranks of Government supplies, iron-bound boxes of rivets, pliers, cutters, spare parts for the rivet machines, extra pumps, and chains. The large crane would be the last to be moved, as it was lifting the heavy materials to the main structure of the bridge. The concrete blocks on the fleet of stone boats were dropped overboard, where there was enough water, to protect the piers, while the empty boats themselves were poled under the bridge downstream. It was here that Peroo's pipe whistled the loudest, for the first blow of the big gong had set the dinghy racing at full speed, and Peroo and his crew were bare-chested, working for the honor and respect that are worth more than life itself.

"I knew she would speak," he cried. "I knew, but the telegraph gave us good warning. O sons of unthinkable begetting—children of unspeakable shame—are we here for the look of the thing?" It was two feet of wire rope frayed at the ends, and[315] it did wonders as Peroo leaped from gunnel to gunnel, shouting the language of the sea.

"I knew she would talk," he shouted. "I knew, but the telegraph warned us in time. Oh, sons of unimaginable origins—children of unspeakable disgrace—are we here just to make an appearance?" It was two feet of wire rope, frayed at the ends, and[315] it worked wonders as Peroo jumped from side to side, yelling the language of the sea.

Findlayson was more troubled for the stone-boats than anything else. McCartney, with his gangs, was blocking up the ends of the three doubtful spans, but boats adrift, if the flood chanced to be a high one, might endanger the girders; and there was a very fleet in the shrunken channels.

Findlayson was more worried about the stone boats than anything else. McCartney and his crews were blocking the ends of the three questionable spans, but if the flood happened to be high, the drifting boats could put the girders at risk; and there was a very swift current in the reduced channels.

"Get them behind the swell of the guard-tower," he shouted down to Peroo. "It will be dead-water there; get them below the bridge."

"Get them behind the guard tower's wave," he shouted down to Peroo. "It’ll be calm water there; get them beneath the bridge."

"Accha! [Very good.] I know. We are mooring them with wire rope," was the answer. "Hah! Listen to the Chota Sahib. He is working hard."

"Accha! [Very good.] I know. We're tying them up with wire rope," was the response. "Hah! Listen to the Chota Sahib. He's putting in a lot of effort."

From across the river came an almost continuous whistling of locomotives, backed by the rumble of stone. Hitchcock at the last minute was spending a few hundred more trucks of Tarakee stone in reinforcing his spurs and embankments.

From across the river, there was nearly constant whistling from locomotives, accompanied by the rumble of stone. Hitchcock, at the last minute, was spending a few hundred more trucks of Tarakee stone to strengthen his spurs and embankments.

"The bridge challenges Mother Gunga," said Peroo, with a laugh. "But when she talks I know whose voice will be the loudest."

"The bridge challenges Mother Gunga," Peroo said with a laugh. "But when she talks, I know whose voice will be the loudest."

For hours the naked men worked, screaming and shouting under the lights. It was a hot, moonless night; the end of it was darkened by clouds and a sudden squall that made Findlayson very grave.

For hours, the naked men toiled, yelling and shouting under the lights. It was a hot, moonless night; the end of it was overshadowed by clouds and a sudden storm that made Findlayson very serious.

"She moves!" said Peroo, just before the dawn. "Mother Gunga is awake! Hear!" He dipped his hand over the side of a boat and the current mumbled[316] on it. A little wave hit the side of a pier with a crisp slap.

"She moves!" Peroo exclaimed just before dawn. "Mother Gunga is awake! Listen!" He dipped his hand over the side of the boat, and the current murmured[316] against it. A small wave hit the side of the pier with a sharp slap.

"Six hours before her time," said Findlayson, mopping his forehead savagely. "Now we can't depend on anything. We'd better clear all hands out of the river-bed."

"Six hours before her time," said Findlayson, wiping his forehead anxiously. "Now we can't rely on anything. We should get everyone out of the riverbed."

Again the big gong beat, and a second time there was the rushing of naked feet on earth and ringing iron; the clatter of tools ceased. In the silence, men heard the dry yawn of water crawling over thirsty sand.

Again the big gong sounded, and once more there was the rushing of bare feet on the ground and the clanging of metal; the noise of tools stopped. In the stillness, the men heard the dry murmur of water moving over parched sand.

Foreman after foreman shouted to Findlayson, who had posted himself by the guard-tower, that his section of the river-bed had been cleaned out, and when the last voice dropped Findlayson hurried over the bridge till the iron plating of the permanent way gave place to the temporary plank-walk over the three centre piers, and there he met Hitchcock.

Foreman after foreman called out to Findlayson, who was standing by the guard tower, that his part of the riverbed had been cleared. When the last voice faded, Findlayson rushed across the bridge until the iron plating of the permanent way turned into the temporary plank walkway over the three central piers, where he ran into Hitchcock.

"All clear your side?" said Findlayson. The whisper rang in the box of latticework.

"All clear on your end?" said Findlayson. The whisper echoed in the latticework box.

"Yes, and the east channel's filling now. We're utterly out of our reckoning. When is this thing down on us?"

"Yes, and the east channel is filling up now. We're completely off track. When is this thing going to hit us?"

"There's no saying. She's filling as fast as she can. Look!" Findlayson pointed to the planks below his feet, where the sand, burned and defiled by months of work, was beginning to whisper and fizz.

"There's no telling. She's filling up as quickly as she can. Look!" Findlayson pointed to the planks beneath his feet, where the sand, scorched and tainted by months of labor, was starting to whisper and fizz.

"What orders?" said Hitchcock.[317]

"What orders?" asked Hitchcock.[317]

"Call the roll—count stores—sit on your bunkers—and pray for the bridge. That's all I can think of. Good night. Don't risk your life trying to fish out anything that may go down-stream."

"Take attendance—count the supplies—stick to your spots—and hope for the bridge. That's all I can think of. Good night. Don’t put your life on the line trying to retrieve anything that might go downstream."

"Oh, I'll be as prudent as you are! 'Night. Heavens, how she's filling! Here's the rain in earnest!" Findlayson picked his way back to his bank, sweeping the last of McCartney's riveters before him. The gangs had spread themselves along the embankments, regardless of the cold rain of the dawn, and there they waited for the flood. Only Peroo kept his men together behind the swell of the guard-tower, where the stone-boats lay tied fore and aft with hawsers, wire-ropes, and chains.

"Oh, I'll be just as careful as you! Good night. Wow, she's really filling up! It's really pouring now!" Findlayson made his way back to his bank, pushing the last of McCartney's riveters in front of him. The crews had scattered along the embankments, not caring about the cold rain of the morning, and they waited for the flood. Only Peroo kept his men grouped together behind the curve of the guard tower, where the stone boats were secured at both ends with hawsers, wire ropes, and chains.

A shrill wail ran along the line, growing to a yell, half fear and half wonder: the face of the river whitened from bank to bank between the stone facings, and the far-away spurs went out in spouts of foam. Mother Gunga had come bank-high in haste, and a wall of chocolate-coloured water was her messenger. There was a shriek above the roar of the water, the complaint of the spans coming down on their blocks as the cribs were whirled out from under their bellies. The stone-boats groaned and ground each other in the eddy that swung round the abutment, and their clumsy masts rose higher and higher against the dim sky-line.

A sharp scream echoed down the line, rising to a yell, filled with both fear and awe: the river’s surface turned white from one bank to the other between the stone edges, and distant waves erupted in sprays of foam. Mother Gunga had surged high in a rush, and a wall of brown water was her messenger. Above the deafening roar of the water, there was a cry as the spans hit their blocks while the cribs were swept out from beneath them. The stone boats creaked and crashed into each other in the whirlpool that swung around the support beams, their heavy masts climbing higher and higher against the dull skyline.

"Before she was shut between these walls we knew[318] what she would do. Now she is thus cramped God only knows what she will do!" said Peroo, watching the furious turmoil round the guard-tower. "Ohé! Fight, then! Fight hard, for it is thus that a woman wears herself out."

"Before they locked her in these walls, we knew[318] what she would do. Now that she's trapped like this, who knows what she will do!" said Peroo, observing the chaotic scene around the guard tower. "Hey! Fight, then! Give it your all, because this is how a woman wears herself out."

But Mother Gunga would not fight as Peroo desired. After the first down-stream plunge there came no more walls of water, but the river lifted herself bodily, as a snake when she drinks in mid-summer, plucking and fingering along the revetments, and banking up behind the piers till even Findlayson began to recalculate the strength of his work.

But Mother Gunga wouldn’t fight like Peroo wanted. After the first plunge downstream, there were no more walls of water, but the river lifted itself completely, like a snake drinking in the summer, probing and brushing against the banks, building up behind the piers until even Findlayson started to reassess the strength of his work.

When day came the village gasped. "Only last night," men said, turning to each other, "it was as a town in the river-bed! Look now!"

When morning arrived, the village was shocked. "Just last night," the men said, turning to one another, "it was like a town in the riverbed! Look at it now!"

And they looked and wondered afresh at the deep water, the racing water that licked the throat of the piers. The farther bank was veiled by rain, into which the bridge ran out and vanished; the spurs up-stream were marked by no more than eddies and spoutings, and down-stream the pent river, once freed of her guide-lines, had spread like a sea to the horizon. Then hurried by, rolling in the water, dead men and oxen together, with here and there a patch of thatched roof that melted when it touched a pier.

And they looked on, amazed once again by the deep water, the rushing water that licked at the piers. The far bank was hidden by rain, into which the bridge extended and disappeared; the upstream edges were marked only by ripples and splashes, and downstream the swollen river, once released from its banks, had spread out like a sea to the horizon. Then, swept away, rolling in the water, were dead men and oxen together, with an occasional patch of thatched roof that disintegrated as it hit a pier.

"Big flood," said Peroo, and Findlayson nodded. It was as big a flood as he had any wish to watch.[319] His bridge would stand what was upon her now, but not very much more; and if by any of a thousand chances there happened to be a weakness in the embankments, Mother Gunga would carry his honour to the sea with the other raffle. Worst of all, there was nothing to do except to sit still; and Findlayson sat still under his macintosh till his helmet became pulp on his head, and his boots were over ankle in mire. He took no count of time, for the river was marking the hours, inch by inch and foot by foot, along the embankment, and he listened, numb and hungry, to the straining of the stone-boats, the hollow thunder under the piers, and the hundred noises that make the full note of a flood. Once a dripping servant brought him food, but he could not eat; and once he thought that he heard a faint toot from a locomotive across the river, and then he smiled. The bridge's failure would hurt his assistant not a little, but Hitchcock was a young man with his big work yet to do. For himself the crash meant everything—everything that made a hard life worth the living. They would say, the men of his own profession—he remembered the half-pitying things that he himself had said when Lockhart's big water-works burst and broke down in brick heaps and sludge, and Lockhart's spirit broke in him and he died. He remembered what he himself had said when the Sumao Bridge went out in the big cyclone by the sea; and most he remembered poor Hartopp's[320] face three weeks later, when the shame had marked it. His bridge was twice the size of Hartopp's, and it carried the Findlayson truss as well as the new pier-shoe—the Findlayson bolted shoe. There were no excuses in his service. Government might listen, perhaps, but his own kind would judge him by his bridge, as that stood or fell. He went over it in his head, plate by plate, span by span, brick by brick, pier by pier, remembering, comparing, estimating, and recalculating, lest there should be any mistake; and through the long hours and through the nights of formulæ that danced and wheeled before him, a cold fear would come to pinch his heart. His side of the sum was beyond question; but what man knew Mother Gunga's arithmetic? Even as he was making all sure by the multiplication-table, the river might be scooping pot-holes to the very bottom of any one of those eighty-foot piers that carried his reputation. Again a servant came to him with food, but his mouth was dry, and he could only drink and return to the decimals in his brain. And the river was still rising. Peroo, in a mat shelter-coat, crouched at his feet, watching now his face and now the face of the river, but saying nothing.

"Big flood," Peroo said, and Findlayson nodded. It was a flood big enough that he didn't want to watch any more. His bridge could withstand what was happening now, but not much more; and if there happened to be a weak spot in the embankments, Mother Gunga would wash away his honor to the sea with everything else. Worst of all, there was nothing to do but sit still; so Findlayson sat under his raincoat until his helmet became soaked on his head and his boots sunk into the mud. He lost track of time because the river marked the hours, rising inch by inch and foot by foot along the embankment. He felt numb and hungry, listening to the straining of the stone-boats, the deep rumble under the piers, and the many noises that formed the full sound of a flood. Once, a dripping servant brought him food, but he couldn't eat; and once he thought he heard a faint blast from a train across the river, which made him smile. The collapse of the bridge would hurt his assistant a lot, but Hitchcock was a young man with many important projects ahead. For Findlayson, the collapse meant everything—everything that made a hard life worth living. He remembered the half-sympathetic things he'd said when Lockhart's big waterworks burst, collapsing into piles of bricks and sludge, which led to Lockhart's spirit breaking and his death. He recalled what he'd said when the Sumao Bridge fell during the cyclone by the sea; but mostly, he remembered poor Hartopp's face three weeks later, marked by shame. His bridge was twice the size of Hartopp's and included the Findlayson truss along with the new pier-shoe—the Findlayson bolted shoe. There were no excuses in his job. The government might listen, but his peers would judge him based on his bridge, whether it stood or fell. He went over it in his mind, plate by plate, span by span, brick by brick, pier by pier, remembering, comparing, estimating, and recalculating, so there wouldn't be any mistakes. And through the long hours and nights of equations that danced and spun before him, a cold fear would grip his heart. His side of the equation was beyond doubt; but who really understood Mother Gunga's math? Even as he was trying to be sure by the multiplication-table, the river could be digging holes at the very base of any of those eighty-foot piers that supported his reputation. Again, a servant came to him with food, but his mouth was dry, and he could only drink and return to the calculations in his mind. And the river was still rising. Peroo, in a makeshift coat, crouched at his feet, watching both his face and the river's, but said nothing.

At last the lascar rose and floundered through the mud toward the village, but he was careful to leave an ally to watch the boats.

At last, the lascar stood up and stumbled through the mud toward the village, but he made sure to leave a friend behind to keep an eye on the boats.

Presently he returned, most irreverently driving[321] before him the priest of his creed—a fat old man with a gray beard that whipped the wind with the wet cloth that blew over his shoulder. Never was seen so lamentable a guru.

Currently, he came back, rather disrespectfully pushing[321] ahead of him the priest of his faith—a chubby old man with a gray beard that whipped in the wind with the damp cloth draped over his shoulder. Never has such a pitiful guru been seen.

"What good are offerings and little kerosene lamps and dry grain," shouted Peroo, "if squatting in the mud is all that thou canst do? Thou hast dealt long with the Gods when they were contented and well-wishing. Now they are angry. Speak to them!"

"What good are offerings, little kerosene lamps, and dry grain," shouted Peroo, "if all you can do is squat in the mud? You've dealt with the Gods when they were pleased and supportive. Now they're angry. Talk to them!"

"What is a man against the wrath of Gods?" whined the priest, cowering as the wind took him. "Let me go to the temple, and I will pray there."

"What is a man against the wrath of the Gods?" the priest complained, shrinking back as the wind overwhelmed him. "Let me go to the temple, and I will pray there."

"Son of a pig, pray here! Is there no return for salt fish and curry powder and dried onions? Call aloud! Tell Mother Gunga we have had enough. Bid her be still for the night. I cannot pray, but I have served in the Kumpani's boats, and when men did not obey my orders I——" A flourish of the wire-rope colt rounded the sentence, and the priest, breaking from his disciple, fled to the village.

"Son of a pig, pray here! Isn't there any trade for salt fish, curry powder, and dried onions? Call out! Tell Mother Gunga we're done. Ask her to be quiet for the night. I can't pray, but I've worked on the Kumpani's boats, and when men didn’t follow my orders, I——" A swing of the wire-rope colt finished the sentence, and the priest, breaking away from his disciple, ran to the village.

"Fat pig!" said Peroo. "After all that we have done for him! When the flood is down I will see to it that we get a new guru. Finlinson Sahib, it darkens for night now, and since yesterday nothing has been eaten. Be wise, Sahib. No man can endure watching and great thinking on an empty belly. Lie down, Sahib. The river will do what the river will do."[322]

"Fat pig!" said Peroo. "After everything we've done for him! When the flood recedes, I’ll make sure we find a new guru. Finlinson Sahib, it’s getting dark now, and we haven’t eaten anything since yesterday. Be smart, Sahib. No one can withstand keeping watch and thinking deeply on an empty stomach. Lie down, Sahib. The river will do what it does."[322]

"The bridge is mine; I cannot leave it."

"The bridge is mine; I can't leave it."

"Wilt thou hold it up with thy hands, then?" said Peroo, laughing. "I was troubled for my boats and sheers before the flood came. Now we are in the hands of the Gods. The Sahib will not eat and lie down? Take these, then. They are meat and good toddy together, and they kill all weariness, besides the fever that follows the rain. I have eaten nothing else to-day at all."

"Will you hold it up with your hands, then?" said Peroo, laughing. "I was worried about my boats and nets before the flood came. Now we are in the hands of the Gods. The Sahib won’t eat and rest? Here, take these. They are both meat and good drink, and they get rid of all fatigue, as well as the fever that comes after the rain. I haven’t eaten anything else today at all."

He took a small tin tobacco-box from his sodden waist-belt and thrust it into Findlayson's hand, saying, "Nay, do not be afraid. It is no more than opium—clean Malwa opium!"

He took a small tin tobacco box from his soaked belt and handed it to Findlayson, saying, "No, don't be afraid. It's just opium—pure Malwa opium!"

Findlayson shook two or three of the dark-brown pellets into his hand, and hardly knowing what he did, swallowed them. The stuff was at least a good guard against fever—the fever that was creeping upon him out of the wet mud—and he had seen what Peroo could do in the stewing mists of autumn on the strength of a dose from the tin box.

Findlayson shook two or three dark brown pellets into his hand and, almost without thinking, swallowed them. At least this stuff was a good defense against the fever that was creeping up on him from the wet mud. He had seen what Peroo could achieve in the steaming mists of autumn with a dose from the tin box.

Peroo nodded with bright eyes. "In a little—in a little the Sahib will find that he thinks well again. I too will——" He dived into his treasure-box, resettled the rain-coat over his head, and squatted down to watch the boats. It was too dark now to see beyond the first pier, and the night seemed to have given the river new strength. Findlayson stood with his chin on his chest, thinking. There was one point about one of the piers—the Seventh—that[323] that he had not fully settled in his mind. The figures would not shape themselves to the eye except one by one and at enormous intervals of time. There was a sound, rich and mellow in his ears, like the deepest note of a double-bass—an entrancing sound upon which he pondered for several hours, as it seemed. Then Peroo was at his elbow, shouting that a wire hawser had snapped and the stone-boats were loose. Findlayson saw the fleet open and swing out fanwise to a long-drawn shriek of wire straining across gunnels.

Peroo nodded with bright eyes. "In a bit—in a bit the Sahib will realize that he thinks clearly again. I too will——" He dug into his treasure box, adjusted the raincoat over his head, and squatted down to watch the boats. It was too dark now to see beyond the first pier, and the night seemed to have given the river new strength. Findlayson stood with his chin on his chest, deep in thought. There was one detail about one of the piers—the Seventh—that[323] he hadn’t fully figured out in his mind. The figures wouldn’t come together for him except one at a time and with a significant gap in between. He heard a sound, rich and mellow in his ears, like the lowest note of a double-bass—an entrancing sound that he pondered for what felt like several hours. Then Peroo was at his side, shouting that a wire hawser had snapped and the stone boats were loose. Findlayson saw the fleet scatter and swing outward with a long-drawn shriek of wire straining across the gunnels.

"A tree hit them. They will all go," cried Peroo. "The main hawser has parted. What does the Sahib do?"

"A tree hit them. They’re all going down," yelled Peroo. "The main rope has snapped. What should the Sahib do?"

An immensely complex plan had suddenly flashed into Findlayson's mind. He saw the ropes running from boat to boat in straight lines and angles—each rope a line of white fire. But there was one rope which was the master-rope. He could see that rope. If he could pull it once, it was absolutely and mathematically certain that the disordered fleet would reassemble itself in the backwater behind the guard-tower. But why, he wondered, was Peroo clinging so desperately to his waist as he hastened down the bank? It was necessary to put the lascar aside, gently and slowly, because it was necessary to save the boats, and, further, to demonstrate the extreme ease of the problem that looked so difficult. And then—but it was of no conceivable[324] importance—a wire rope raced through his hand burning it, the high bank disappeared, and with it all the slowly dispersing factors of the problem. He was sitting in the rainy darkness—sitting in a boat that spun like a top, and Peroo was standing over him.

An extremely complicated plan suddenly popped into Findlayson's mind. He envisioned the ropes connecting each boat in straight lines and angles—each rope like a line of white fire. But there was one rope that was the main one. He could see that rope. If he could pull it just once, it was absolutely and mathematically certain that the chaotic fleet would reorganize itself in the backwater behind the guard tower. But why, he wondered, was Peroo clinging so tight to his waist as he hurried down the bank? He needed to gently and slowly set aside the lascar because it was essential to save the boats and, additionally, to show how incredibly simple the problem was that seemed so challenging. And then—but it was of no real importance—a wire rope sliced through his hand, burning it, the high bank vanished, taking with it all the slowly dissolving factors of the problem. He was sitting in the pouring rain—in a boat that spun like a top, and Peroo was standing over him.

"I had forgotten," said the lascar slowly, "that to those fasting and unused the opium is worse than any wine. Those who die in Gunga go to the Gods. Still, I have no desire to present myself before such great ones. Can the Sahib swim?"

"I had forgotten," said the lascar slowly, "that for those who are fasting and not used to it, opium is worse than any wine. Those who die in Gunga go to the Gods. Still, I don't want to face such powerful beings. Can the Sahib swim?"

"What need? He can fly—fly as swiftly as the wind," was the thick answer.

"What do you need? He can fly—fly as fast as the wind," was the thick response.

"He is mad!" muttered Peroo under his breath. "And he threw me aside like a bundle of dung-cakes. Well, he will not know his death. The boat cannot live an hour here even if she strike nothing. It is not good to look at death with a clear eye."

"He’s crazy!" Peroo muttered to himself. "And he tossed me aside like a pile of dung. Well, he won’t see it coming. The boat can’t survive an hour here, even if it doesn’t hit anything. It’s not wise to face death with a clear mind."

He refreshed himself again from the tin box, squatted down in the bows of the reeling, pegged, and stitched craft staring through the mist at the nothing that was there. A warm drowsiness crept over Findlayson, the Chief Engineer, whose duty was with his bridge. The heavy raindrops struck him with a thousand tingling little thrills, and the weight of all time since time was made hung heavy on his eyelids. He thought and perceived that he was perfectly secure, for the water was so solid[325] that a man could surely step out upon it, and standing still with his legs apart to keep his balance—this was the most important point—would be borne with great and easy speed to the shore. But yet a better plan came to him. It needed only an exertion of will for the soul to hurl the body ashore as wind drives paper; to waft it kite-fashion to the bank. Thereafter—the boat spun dizzily—suppose the high wind got under the freed body? Would it tower up like a kite and pitch headlong on the far-away sands, or would it duck about beyond control through all eternity? Findlayson gripped the gunnel to anchor himself, for it seemed that he was on the edge of taking the flight before he had settled all his plans. Opium has more effect on the white man than the black. Peroo was only comfortably indifferent to accidents. "She cannot live," he grunted. "Her seams open already. If she were even a dinghy with oars we could have ridden it out; but a box with holes is no good. Finlinson Sahib, she fills."

He poured himself another drink from the tin box, squatted down in the bow of the rocking, patched, and stitched boat, staring through the mist at the nothingness ahead. A warm drowsiness washed over Findlayson, the Chief Engineer, whose responsibility lay with his bridge. The heavy raindrops hit him with a thousand tingling sensations, and the weight of all time hung heavily on his eyelids. He thought and realized he felt completely safe, because the water was so solid[325] that a person could surely step out onto it, and if he stood still with his legs apart to maintain his balance—this was the most important part—he would be carried quickly and easily to the shore. But then a better idea struck him. It only required a strong will for the soul to fling the body ashore like the wind drives paper; to send it soaring like a kite to the bank. After that—the boat spun wildly—what if the strong wind caught the freed body? Would it soar like a kite and crash down onto the distant sands, or would it flail about uncontrollably for all eternity? Findlayson gripped the edge of the boat to steady himself, as it seemed he was on the brink of taking flight before he had worked out all his plans. Opium affects white men more than it does black men. Peroo was simply comfortably indifferent to danger. "She can't keep afloat," he muttered. "Her seams are already coming apart. If it were even a dinghy with oars, we could manage; but a box with holes is no good. Finlinson Sahib, she’s sinking."

"Accha! I am going away. Come thou also."

"Okay! I'm leaving. You should come too."

In his mind Findlayson had already escaped from the boat, and was circling high in air to find a rest for the sole of his foot. His body—he was really sorry for its gross helplessness—lay in the stern, the water rushing about its knees.

In his mind, Findlayson had already escaped from the boat and was soaring high in the air, looking for a place to rest his foot. He felt genuinely sorry for his body—lying helpless in the stern, with water rushing around its knees.

"How very ridiculous!" he said to himself, from his eyrie; "that—is Findlayson—chief of the[326] Kashi Bridge. The poor beast is going to be drowned, too. Drowned when it's close to shore. I'm—I'm on shore already. Why does n't it come along?"

"How ridiculous!" he thought to himself from his perch. "That’s Findlayson—head of the[326] Kashi Bridge. The poor creature is going to drown, too. Drown when it’s so close to the shore. I’m—I’m already on shore. Why isn’t it coming?"

To his intense disgust, he found his soul back in his body again, and that body spluttering and choking in deep water. The pain of the reunion was atrocious, but it was necessary, also, to fight for the body. He was conscious of grasping wildly at wet sand, and striding prodigiously, as one strides in a dream, to keep foothold in the swirling water, till at last he hauled himself clear of the hold of the river, and dropped, panting, on wet earth.

To his great disgust, he found his soul back in his body, which was sputtering and gasping in deep water. The pain of coming back was awful, but he needed to fight for his body. He was aware of grabbing wildly at wet sand and moving forward, like in a dream, to stay upright in the swirling water, until finally, he pulled himself free from the river's grip and collapsed, breathing heavily, on the wet ground.

"Not this night," said Peroo in his ear. "The Gods have protected us." The lascar moved his feet cautiously, and they rustled among dried stumps. "This is some island of last year's indigo crop," he went on. "We shall find no men here; but have great care, Sahib; all the snakes of a hundred miles have been flooded out. Here comes the lightning, on the heels of the wind. Now we shall be able to look; but walk carefully."

"Not tonight," Peroo whispered in his ear. "The Gods are watching over us." The lascar stepped lightly, his feet rustling among the dried stumps. "This is an island from last year's indigo harvest," he continued. "We won’t find any people here; but be very careful, Sahib; all the snakes from a hundred miles have been driven out. Here comes the lightning, right behind the wind. Now we can take a look, but watch your step."

Findlayson was far and far beyond any fear of snakes, or indeed any merely human emotion. He saw, after he had rubbed the water from his eyes, with an immense clearness, and trod, so it seemed to himself, with world-encompassing strides. Somewhere in the night of time he had built a bridge—a bridge that spanned illimitable levels of shining[327] seas; but the Deluge had swept it away, leaving this one island under heaven for Findlayson and his companion, sole survivors of the breed of man.

Findlayson was far beyond any fear of snakes or any other human emotion. After he wiped the water from his eyes, he saw with great clarity and felt like he walked with world-encompassing strides. Somewhere in the night of time, he had built a bridge—a bridge that spanned endless levels of shining[327] seas; but the Flood had washed it away, leaving this one island under heaven for Findlayson and his companion, the only survivors of humanity.

An incessant lightning, forked and blue, showed all that there was to be seen on the little patch in the flood—a clump of thorn, a clump of swaying, creaking bamboos, and a gray, gnarled peepul over-shadowing a Hindoo shrine, from whose dome floated a tattered red flag. The holy man whose summer resting-place it was had long since abandoned it, and the weather had broken the red-daubed image of his God. The two men stumbled, heavy-limbed and heavy-eyed, over the ashes of a brick-set cooking-place, and dropped down under the shelter of the branches, while the rain and river roared together.

An unending flash of lightning, jagged and blue, revealed everything there was to see on the small patch in the flood—a clump of thorns, a group of swaying, creaking bamboos, and a gray, twisted peepul tree overshadowing a Hindu shrine, from whose dome a tattered red flag fluttered. The holy man who once used it as his summer resting place had long since left, and the elements had worn away the red-painted image of his God. The two men stumbled, weary and bleary-eyed, over the ashes of a brick cooking area, and collapsed beneath the cover of the branches, while the rain and river roared together.

The stumps of the indigo crackled, and there was a smell of cattle, as a huge and dripping Brahminee Bull shouldered his way under the tree. The flashes revealed the trident mark of Shiva on his flank, the insolence of head and hump, the luminous stag-like eyes, the brow crowned with a wreath of sodden marigold blooms and the silky dewlap that night swept the ground. There was a noise behind him of other beasts coming up from the flood-line through the thicket, a sound of heavy feet and deep breathing.

The stumps of the indigo crackled, and there was a smell of cows as a massive, dripping Brahmin Bull pushed his way under the tree. The flashes of light revealed the trident mark of Shiva on his side, the arrogance of his head and hump, the glowing, stag-like eyes, the brow adorned with a wreath of soggy marigold blooms, and the silky dewlap that brushed against the ground. Behind him, there was noise from other animals coming up from the flood line through the thicket, the sound of heavy footsteps and deep breathing.

"Here be more beside ourselves," said Findlayson, his head against the tree-pole, looking through half-shut eyes, wholly at ease.[328]

"Here we are, more relaxed than ever," said Findlayson, leaning his head against the tree pole, looking through half-closed eyes, completely at ease.[328]

"Truly," said Peroo thickly, "and no small ones."

"Seriously," Peroo said with a thick voice, "and definitely not small ones."

"What are they, then? I do not see clearly."

"What are they, then? I can't see clearly."

"The Gods. Who else? Look!"

"The Gods. Who else? Look!"

"Ah, true! The Gods surely—the Gods." Findlayson smiled as his head fell forward on his chest. Peroo was eminently right. After the Flood, who should be alive in the land except the Gods that made it—the Gods to whom his village prayed nightly—the Gods who were in all men's mouths and about all men's ways? He could not raise his head or stir a finger for the trance that held him, and Peroo was smiling vacantly at the lightning.

"Ah, true! The Gods for sure—the Gods." Findlayson smiled as his head dropped forward on his chest. Peroo was completely right. After the Flood, who else could be alive in the land except the Gods that created it—the Gods to whom his village prayed every night—the Gods who were in everyone's conversations and part of everyone's lives? He couldn’t lift his head or move a finger because of the trance that held him, and Peroo was smiling blankly at the lightning.

The Bull paused by the shrine, his head lowered to the damp earth. A green Parrot in the branches preened his wet wings and screamed against the thunder as the circle under the tree filled with the shifting shadows of beasts. There was a Black-buck at the Bull's heels—such a buck as Findlayson in his far-away life upon earth might have seen in dreams—a buck with a royal head, ebon back, silver belly, and gleaming straight horns. Beside him, her head bowed to the ground, the green eyes burning under the heavy brows, with restless tail switching the dead grass, paced a Tigress, full-bellied and deep-jowled.

The Bull stopped by the shrine, his head lowered to the damp ground. A green Parrot in the branches preened its wet wings and squawked against the thunder as the area under the tree filled with the shifting shadows of animals. There was a Black-buck at the Bull's feet—just the kind of buck that Findlayson might have dreamed about in his distant life on earth—a buck with a regal head, dark back, silver belly, and shining straight horns. Next to him, with her head lowered to the ground, her green eyes glowing under heavy brows, and her restless tail swishing the dead grass, was a Tigress, pregnant and stout.

The Bull crouched beside the shrine and there leaped from the darkness a monstrous gray Ape, who seated himself man-wise in the place of the fallen[329] image, and the rain spilled like jewels from the hair of his neck and shoulders.

The Bull crouched next to the shrine and suddenly, from the darkness, a huge gray Ape jumped out. He sat down like a man in the spot where the fallen[329] image was, and the rain dripped off his neck and shoulders like jewels.

Other shadows came and went behind the circle, among them a drunken Man flourishing staff and drinking-bottle. Then a hoarse bellow broke out from near the ground. "The flood lessens even now," it cried. "Hour by hour the water falls, and their bridge still stands!"

Other shadows appeared and disappeared behind the circle, including a drunken man waving a staff and a bottle. Then a rough shout erupted from close to the ground. "The flood is receding even now," it shouted. "Hour by hour the water drops, and their bridge is still standing!"

"My bridge," said Findlayson to himself. "That must be very old work now. What have the Gods to do with my bridge?"

"My bridge," Findlayson said to himself. "That must be really old by now. What do the Gods have to do with my bridge?"

His eyes rolled in the darkness following the roar. A Crocodile—the blunt-nosed, ford-haunting Mugger of the Ganges—draggled herself before the beasts, lashing furiously to right and left with her tail.

His eyes moved around in the dark after the roar. A crocodile—the blunt-nosed Mugger of the Ganges that lurks in the shallows—thrashed in front of the animals, angrily whipping her tail from side to side.

"They have made it too strong for me. In all this night I have only torn away a handful of planks. The walls stand! The towers stand! They have chained my flood, and my river is not free any more. Heavenly Ones, take this yoke away! Give me clear water between bank and bank! It is I, Mother Gunga, that speak. The Justice of the Gods! Deal me the Justice of the Gods!"

"They’ve made it too strong for me. All night long, I’ve only managed to pull away a few planks. The walls are still up! The towers are still standing! They’ve held back my flow, and my river isn’t free anymore. Heavenly Ones, lift this burden away! Give me clear water flowing between the banks! It’s me, Mother Gunga, speaking. The Justice of the Gods! Give me the Justice of the Gods!"

"What said I?" whispered Peroo. "This is in truth a Punchayet of the Gods. Now we know that all the world is dead, save you and I, Sahib."

"What did I say?" whispered Peroo. "This is truly a council of the Gods. Now we know that the whole world is dead, except for you and me, Sahib."

The Parrot screamed and fluttered again, and the Tigress, her ears flat to her head, snarled wickedly.

The parrot squawked and flapped its wings again, and the tigress, her ears pinned back, growled menacingly.

Somewhere in the shadow a great trunk and[330] gleaming tusks swayed to and fro, and a low gurgle broke the silence that followed on the snarl.

Somewhere in the shadows, a massive trunk and[330] shiny tusks swung back and forth, and a low gurgle shattered the silence that followed the snarl.

"We be here," said a deep voice, "the Great Ones. One only and very many. Shiv, my father, is here, with Indra. Kali has spoken already. Hanuman listens also."

"We're here," said a deep voice, "the Great Ones. One and many at once. Shiv, my father, is here with Indra. Kali has already spoken. Hanuman is listening too."

"Kashi is without her Kotwal to-night," shouted the Man with the drinking-bottle, flinging his staff to the ground, while the island rang to the baying of hounds. "Give her the Justice of the Gods."

"Kashi is without her Kotwal tonight," shouted the Man with the drinking bottle, throwing his staff to the ground, while the island echoed with the howling of hounds. "Give her the Justice of the Gods."

"Ye were still when they polluted my waters," the great Crocodile bellowed. "Ye made no sign when my river was trapped between the walls. I had no help save my own strength, and that failed—the strength of Mother Gunga failed—before their guard-towers. What could I do? I have done everything. Finish now, Heavenly Ones!"

"You were silent when they contaminated my waters," the great Crocodile roared. "You didn’t react when my river was trapped between the walls. I had no help except for my own strength, and that failed—Mother Gunga’s strength failed—before their guard towers. What could I do? I have done everything. Just finish it now, Heavenly Ones!"

"I brought the death; I rode the spotted sickness from hut to hut of their workmen, and yet they would not cease." A nose-slitten, hide-worn Ass, lame, scissor-legged, and galled, limped forward. "I cast the death at them out of my nostrils, but they would not cease."

"I brought death; I spread the disease from hut to hut among their workers, and yet they wouldn’t stop." A battered, worn-out donkey, with a split nose, limped forward, its legs weak and sore. "I breathed death at them, but they wouldn’t stop."

Peroo would have moved, but the opium lay heavy upon him.

Peroo would have moved, but the opium weighed heavily on him.

"Bah!" he said, spitting. "Here is Sitala herself; Mata—the small-pox. Has the Sahib a handkerchief to put over his face?"

"Bah!" he said, spitting. "Here is Sitala herself; Mata—the smallpox. Does the Sahib have a handkerchief to cover his face?"

"Small help! They fed me the corpses for a[331] month, and I flung them out on my sand-bars, but their work went forward! Demons they are, and so sons of demons! And ye left Mother Gunga alone for their fire-carriage to make a mock of. The Justice of the Gods on the bridge-builders!"

"Small help! They fed me the corpses for a[331] month, and I threw them out on my sandbars, but their work continued! They’re demons, and so are their sons! And you left Mother Gunga alone for their fire carriage to mock. The Justice of the Gods on the bridge-builders!"

The Bull turned the cud in his mouth and answered slowly, "If the Justice of the Gods caught all who made a mock of holy things, there would be many dark altars in the land, mother."

The Bull chewed thoughtfully and replied slowly, "If the Justice of the Gods punished everyone who mocked sacred things, there would be a lot of dark altars around, mother."

"But this goes beyond a mock," said the Tigress, darting forward a griping paw. "Thou knowest, Shiv, and ye, too, Heavenly Ones; ye know that they have defiled Gunga. Surely they must come to the Destroyer. Let Indra judge."

"But this goes beyond a joke," said the Tigress, lunging forward with a clenched paw. "You know it, Shiv, and you too, Heavenly Ones; you know that they have defiled Gunga. They must surely face the Destroyer. Let Indra decide."

The Buck made no movement as he answered, "How long has this evil been?"

The Buck didn't move as he replied, "How long has this been going on?"

"Three years, as men count years," said the Mugger, close pressed to the earth.

"Three years, as guys count years," said the Mugger, pressed close to the ground.

"Does Mother Gunga die, then, in a year, that she is so anxious to see vengeance now? The deep sea was where she runs but yesterday, and to-morrow the sea shall cover her again as the Gods count that which men call time. Can any say that this their bridge endures till to-morrow?" said the Buck.

"Is Mother Gunga going to die in a year, that she’s so desperate to see revenge now? The deep sea was where she fled just yesterday, and tomorrow the sea will cover her again as the Gods measure what we call time. Can anyone say this bridge will last until tomorrow?" said the Buck.

There was a long hush, and in the clearing of the storm the full moon stood up above the dripping trees.

There was a long silence, and in the calm after the storm, the full moon rose above the wet trees.

"Judge ye, then," said the River sullenly. "I have spoken my shame. The flood falls still. I can do no more."[332]

"Judge for yourselves," said the River gloomily. "I've shared my shame. The flood still falls. There's nothing more I can do."[332]

"For my own part"—it was the voice of the great Ape seated within the shrine—"it pleases me well to watch these men, remembering that I also builded no small bridge in the world's youth."

"For my own part"—it was the voice of the great Ape seated within the shrine—"I really enjoy watching these men, remembering that I also built a significant bridge in the world's early days."

"They say, too," snarled the Tiger, "that these men came of the wreck of thy armies, Hanuman, and therefore thou hast aided——"

"They also say," growled the Tiger, "that these men came from the wreckage of your armies, Hanuman, and that's why you’ve helped——"

"They toil as my armies toiled in Lanka, and they believe that their toil endures. Indra is too high, but Shiv, thou knowest how the land is threaded with their fire-carriages."

"They work just like my armies worked in Lanka, and they think that their efforts will last. Indra is too powerful, but Shiv, you know how the land is crisscrossed with their fire-carts."

"Yea, I know," said the Bull. "Their Gods instructed them in the matter."

"Yeah, I know," said the Bull. "Their gods taught them about it."

A laugh ran round the circle.

A laugh went around the circle.

"Their Gods! What should their Gods know? They were born yesterday, and those that made them are scarcely yet cold," said the Mugger. "To-morrow their Gods will die."

"Their gods! What do their gods even know? They were created just yesterday, and the ones who made them are barely cold," said the Mugger. "Tomorrow, their gods will be gone."

"Ho!" said Peroo. "Mother Gunga talks good talk. I told that to the padre-sahib who preached on the Mombassa, and he asked the Burra Malum to put me in irons for a great rudeness."

"Hey!" said Peroo. "Mother Gunga knows how to speak well. I mentioned that to the padre-sahib who preached on the Mombassa, and he asked the Burra Malum to put me in handcuffs for being really rude."

"Surely they make these things to please their Gods," said the Bull again.

"Surely they create these things to please their gods," the Bull said again.

"Not altogether," the Elephant rolled forth. "It is for the profit of my mahajuns—my fat money-lenders that worship me at each new year, when they draw my image at the head of the account-books. I, looking over their shoulders by lamplight, see that the[333] names in the books are those of men in far places—for all the towns are drawn together by the fire-carriage, and the money comes and goes swiftly, and the account-books grow as fat as—myself. And I, who am Ganesh of Good Luck, I bless my peoples."

"Not completely," the Elephant said. "It's for the benefit of my mahajuns—my wealthy money-lenders who worship me every new year when they put my picture at the top of their account books. I, watching over their shoulders by lamplight, see that the[333] names in the books belong to men from distant places—since all the towns are connected by the railway, and the money moves quickly, making the account books as thick as—me. And I, who am Ganesh of Good Luck, I bless my people."

"They have changed the face of the land—which is my land. They have killed and made new towns on my banks," said the Mugger.

"They have changed the landscape—which is my land. They have destroyed and built new towns along my banks," said the Mugger.

"It is but the shifting of a little dirt. Let the dirt dig in the dirt if it pleases the dirt," answered the Elephant.

"It’s just moving a bit of dirt. Let the dirt settle into the dirt if that’s what the dirt wants," replied the Elephant.

"But afterward?" said the Tiger. "Afterward they will see that Mother Gunga can avenge no insult, and they fall away from her first, and later from us all, one by one. In the end, Ganesh, we are left with naked altars."

"But what happens next?" asked the Tiger. "Later, they’ll realize that Mother Gunga can't take back any insult, and they'll start drifting away from her first, and then from all of us, one by one. In the end, Ganesh, we’re left with empty altars."

The drunken Man staggered to his feet, and hiccupped vehemently in the face of the assembled Gods.

The drunken man stumbled to his feet and hiccupped loudly in front of the gathered gods.

"Kali lies. My sister lies. Also this my stick is the Kotwal of Kashi, and he keeps tally of my pilgrims. When the time comes to worship Bhairon—and it is always time—the fire-carriages move one by one, and each bears a thousand pilgrims. They do not come afoot any more, but rolling upon wheels, and my honour is increased."

"Kali lies. My sister lies. This stick of mine is the Kotwal of Kashi, and it keeps track of my pilgrims. When it's time to worship Bhairon—and it's always time—the fire-carriages move one by one, each carrying a thousand pilgrims. They don’t come on foot anymore, but instead rolling on wheels, and my honor is increased."

"Gunna, I have seen thy bed at Pryag black with the pilgrims," said the Ape, leaning forward "and[334] but for the fire-carriage they would have come slowly and in fewer numbers. Remember."

"Gunna, I have seen your bed in Pryag dark with the pilgrims," said the Ape, leaning forward, "and[334] if it weren't for the fire-carriage, they would have come slowly and in smaller groups. Remember."

"They come to me always," Bhairon went on thickly. "By day and night they pray to me, all the Common People in the fields and the roads. Who is like Bhairon to-day? What talk is this of changing faiths? Is my staff Kotwal of Kashi for nothing? He keeps the tally, and he says that never were so many altars as to-day, and the fire-carriage serves them well. Bhairon am I—Bhairon of the Common People, and the chiefest of the Heavenly Ones to-day. Also my staff says——"

"They always come to me," Bhairon continued heavily. "Day and night, the Common People in the fields and on the roads pray to me. Who is like Bhairon today? What’s this talk about changing beliefs? Is my staff, the Kotwal of Kashi, for nothing? He keeps track, and he says there have never been so many altars as there are today, and the fire-carriage serves them well. I am Bhairon—Bhairon of the Common People, and the greatest of the Heavenly Ones today. Also, my staff says——"

"Peace, thou!" lowed the Bull. "The worship of the schools is mine, and they talk very wisely, asking whether I be one or many, as is the delight of my people, and ye know what I am. Kali, my wife, thou knowest also."

"Peace, you!" bellowed the Bull. "The schools' admiration is mine, and they discuss very intelligently, questioning whether I am one or many, as my people enjoy, and you know what I am. Kali, my wife, you know her too."

"Yea, I know," said the Tigress, with lowered head.

"Yeah, I know," said the Tigress, with her head down.

"Greater am I than Gunga also. For ye know who moved the minds of men that they should count Gunga holy among the rivers. Who die in that water—ye know how men say—come to us without punishment, and Gunga knows that the fire-carriage has borne to her scores upon scores of such anxious ones; and Kali knows that she has held her chiefest festivals among the pilgrimages that are fed by the fire-carriage. Who smote at Pooree, under the Image there, her thousands in a day and a night,[335] and bound the sickness to the wheels of the fire-carriages, so that it ran from one end of the land to the other? Who but Kali? Before the fire-carriage came it was a heavy toil. The fire-carriages have served thee well, Mother of Death. But I speak for mine own altars, who am not Bhairon of the Common Folk, but Shiv. Men go to and fro, making words and telling talk of strange Gods, and I listen. Faith follows faith among my people in the schools, and I have no anger; for when the words are said, and the new talk is ended, to Shiv men return at the last."

"Am I not greater than Gunga as well? You know who influenced people's minds to consider Gunga sacred among rivers. Those who die in that water—everyone knows the saying—they come to us without punishment, and Gunga is aware that the fire-carriage has brought countless anxious souls to her; and Kali knows she has celebrated her major festivals during the pilgrimages supported by the fire-carriage. Who struck at Pooree, beneath the Image there, taking thousands in a single day and night,[335] and linked sickness to the wheels of the fire-carriages, so that it spread from one end of the land to the other? Who but Kali? Before the fire-carriage arrived, it was a heavy burden. The fire-carriages have served you well, Mother of Death. But I speak for my own altars, for I am not Bhairon of the Common Folk, but Shiv. People come and go, making words and discussing strange Gods, and I listen. Faith follows faith among my people in the schools, and I hold no resentment; for when the words are spoken, and the new discussions are over, men ultimately return to Shiv."

"True. It is true," murmured Hanuman. "To Shiv and to the others, mother, they return. I creep from temple to temple in the North, where they worship one God and His Prophet; and presently my image is alone within their shrines."

"That's right. It's true," Hanuman whispered. "To Shiv and the others, mother, they come back. I move from temple to temple in the North, where they worship one God and His Prophet; and soon my image is left alone in their shrines."

"Small thanks," said the Buck, turning his head slowly. "I am that One and His Prophet also."

"Thanks, but not really," said the Buck, slowly turning his head. "I am that One and His Prophet too."

"Even so, father," said Hanuman. "And to the South I go who am the oldest of the Gods as men know the Gods, and presently I touch the shrines of the new faith and the Woman whom we know is hewn twelve-armed, and still they call her Mary."

"Even so, Dad," Hanuman said. "And to the South I go, being the oldest of the Gods as people understand the Gods, and soon I will reach the shrines of the new faith and the Woman we know is carved with twelve arms, and still they call her Mary."

"Small thanks, brother," said the Tigress. "I am that Woman."

"Thanks a little, bro," said the Tigress. "I am that Woman."

"Even so, sister; and I go West among the fire-carriages, and stand before the bridge-builder in[336] many shapes, and because of me they change their faiths and are very wise. Ho! ho! I am the builder of bridges, indeed—bridges between this and that, and each bridge leads surely to Us in the end. Be content, Gunga. Neither these men nor those that follow them mock thee at all."

"Even so, sis; I’m heading West among the fire trucks and standing in front of the bridge-builder in[336] many forms. Because of me, they change their beliefs and become very wise. Ha! I’m definitely the builder of bridges—bridges between this and that, and each bridge ultimately leads to us. Be happy, Gunga. Neither these guys nor those who come after them are mocking you at all."

"Am I alone, then, Heavenly Ones? Shall I smooth out my flood lest unhappily I bear away their walls? Will Indra dry my springs in the hills and make me crawl humbly between their wharfs? Shall I bury me in the sand ere I offend?"

"Am I alone, then, Heavenly Ones? Should I hold back my flood so that I don't accidentally take down their walls? Will Indra dry up my springs in the hills and force me to crawl quietly between their docks? Should I hide in the sand before I cause any offense?"

"And all for the sake of a little iron bar with the fire-carriage atop. Truly, Mother Gunga is always young!" said Ganesh the Elephant. "A child had not spoken more foolishly. Let the dirt dig in the dirt ere it return to the dirt. I know only that my people grow rich and praise me. Shiv has said that the men of the schools do not forget; Bhairon is content for his crowd of the Common People; and Hanuman laughs."

"And all for the sake of a tiny iron bar with the fire carriage on top. Honestly, Mother Gunga is always young!" said Ganesh the Elephant. "No one has spoken more foolishly. Let the dirt dig in the dirt before it goes back to the dirt. All I know is that my people are getting wealthy and praising me. Shiv has said that the scholars don’t forget; Bhairon is happy with his crowd of Common People; and Hanuman laughs."

"Surely I laugh," said the Ape. "My altars are few beside those of Ganesh or Bhairon, but the fire-carriages bring me new worshippers from beyond the Black Water—the men who believe that their God is toil. I run before them beckoning, and they follow Hanuman."

"Of course I laugh," said the Ape. "I have fewer altars compared to those of Ganesh or Bhairon, but the fire-carriages bring me new worshippers from across the Black Water—the men who believe their God is hard work. I run ahead, waving, and they follow Hanuman."

"Give them the toil that they desire, then," said the River. "Make a bar across my flood and throw the water back upon the bridge. Once thou[337] wast strong in Lanka, Hanuman. Stoop and lift my bed."

"Then give them the hard work they want," said the River. "Build a dam across my flow and redirect the water back onto the bridge. You were once powerful in Lanka, Hanuman. Bend down and lift my bed."

"Who gives life can take life." The Ape scratched in the mud with a long forefinger. "And yet, who would profit by the killing? Very many would die."

"Who gives life can take life." The Ape scratched in the mud with a long finger. "And still, who would benefit from the killing? Many would end up dead."

There came up from the water a snatch of a love-song such as the boys sing when they watch their cattle in the noon heats of late spring. The Parrot screamed joyously, sidling along his branch with lowered head as the song grew louder, and in a patch of clear moonlight stood revealed the young herd, the darling of the Gopis, the idol of dreaming maids and of mothers ere their children are born—Krishna the Well-beloved. He stooped to knot up his long, wet hair, and the parrot fluttered to his shoulder.

A snippet of a love song drifted up from the water, the kind the boys sing while watching their cattle during the hot afternoons of late spring. The parrot screeched happily, shuffling along his branch with its head down as the song got louder, and in a spot of clear moonlight, the young herd appeared—Krishna, the beloved, cherished by the Gopis, and an idol for dreaming girls and mothers before their children are born. He bent down to tie his long, wet hair, and the parrot hopped onto his shoulder.

"Fleeting and singing, and singing and fleeting," hiccupped Bhairon. "Those make thee late for the council, brother."

"Fleeting and singing, and singing and fleeting," Bhairon hiccupped. "That'll make you late for the meeting, bro."

"And then?" said Krishna, with a laugh, throwing back his head. "Ye can do little without me or Karma here." He fondled the Parrot's plumage and laughed again. "What is this sitting and talking together? I heard Mother Gunga roaring in the dark, and so came quickly from a hut where I lay warm. And what have ye done to Karma, that he is so wet and silent? And what does Mother Gunga here? Are the heavens full that ye must[338] come paddling in the mud beast-wise? Karma, what do they do?"

"And then?" said Krishna, laughing and throwing his head back. "You can’t do much without me or Karma here." He gently touched the Parrot's feathers and laughed again. "What’s with all this sitting around and chatting? I heard Mother Gunga roaring in the dark, so I quickly came from a warm hut. What have you done to Karma that he’s so wet and silent? And what’s happening with Mother Gunga? Are the heavens so full that you have to come trudging through the mud like a beast? Karma, what’s going on?"

"Gunga has prayed for a vengeance on the bridge-builders, and Kali is with her. Now she bids Hanuman whelm the bridge, that her honour may be made great," cried the Parrot. "I waited here, knowing that thou wouldst come O my master!"

"Gunga has prayed for revenge against the bridge-builders, and Kali is with her. Now she asks Hanuman to destroy the bridge so that her honor can be restored," cried the Parrot. "I waited here, knowing you would come, O my master!"

"And the Heavenly Ones said nothing? Did Gunga and the Mother of Sorrows out-talk them? Did none speak for my people?"

"And the Heavenly Ones said nothing? Did Gunga and the Mother of Sorrows outtalk them? Did no one speak for my people?"

"Nay," said Ganesh, moving uneasily from foot to foot; "I said it was but dirt at play, and why should we stamp it flat?"

"Nah," said Ganesh, shifting uncomfortably from foot to foot, "I said it was just dirt having fun, so why should we flatten it?"

"I was content to let them toil—well content," said Hanuman.

"I was happy to let them work—really happy," said Hanuman.

"What had I to do with Gunga's anger?" said the Bull.

"What do I have to do with Gunga's anger?" said the Bull.

"I am Bhairon of the Common Folk, and this my staff is Kotwal of all Kashi. I spoke for the Common People."

"I am Bhairon of the Common People, and this staff of mine is the protector of all Kashi. I represent the Common People."

"Thou?" The young God's eyes sparkled.

"You?" The young God's eyes sparkled.

"Am I not the first of the Gods in their mouths to-day?" returned Bhairon, unabashed. "For the sake of the Common People I said—very many wise things which I have now forgotten—but this my staff——"

"Am I not the first of the Gods on their lips today?" Bhairon replied without hesitation. "For the sake of the Common People, I shared a lot of wise thoughts that I’ve now forgotten—but this staff of mine——"

Krishna turned impatiently, saw the Mugger at his feet, and kneeling, slipped an arm round the cold neck. "Mother," he said gently, "get thee[339] to thy flood again. The matter is not for thee. What harm shall thy honour take of this live dirt? Thou hast given them their fields new year after year, and by thy flood they are made strong. They come all to thee at the last. What need to slay them now? Have pity, mother, for a little—and it is only for a little."

Krishna turned impatiently, saw the Mugger at his feet, and kneeling, slipped an arm around the cold neck. "Mother," he said gently, "go back to your river. This isn't for you. What damage will your honor suffer from this living filth? You've given them their fields year after year, and by your river they grow strong. In the end, they all come to you. Why kill them now? Have some mercy, mother, just for a little while—and it’s only for a little."

"If it be only for a little——" the slow beast began.

"If it's just for a little while——" the slow beast started.

"Are they Gods, then?" Krishna returned with a laugh, his eyes looking into the dull eyes of the River. "Be certain that it is only for a little. The Heavenly Ones have heard thee, and presently justice will be done. Go, now, mother, to the flood again. Men and cattle are thick on the waters—the banks fall—the villages melt because of thee."

"Are they Gods, then?" Krishna replied with a laugh, his gaze fixed on the lifeless eyes of the River. "Just know that it won’t last long. The Heavenly Ones have heard you, and soon justice will be served. Go now, mother, to the flood once more. People and livestock are crowding the waters—the banks are collapsing—the villages are drowning because of you."

"But the bridge—the bridge stands." The Mugger turned grunting into the undergrowth as Krishna rose.

"But the bridge—the bridge stands." The Mugger turned, grunting into the brush as Krishna stood up.

"It is ended," said the Tigress, viciously. "There is no more justice from the Heavenly Ones. Ye have made shame and sport of Gunga, who asked no more than a few score lives."

"It’s over," said the Tigress, fiercely. "There’s no more justice from the Heavenly Ones. You’ve made a mockery of Gunga, who sought nothing more than a few dozen lives."

"Of my people—who lie under the leaf-roofs of the village yonder—of the young girls, and the young men who sing to them," said Krishna. "And when all is done, what profit? To-morrow sees them at work. Ay, if ye swept the bridge out from end to[340] end they would begin anew. Hear me! Bhairon is drunk always. Hanuman mocks his people with new riddles."

"About my people—who are resting under the thatched roofs of the village over there—about the young girls and the young men who sing to them," Krishna said. "And when everything is finished, what do they gain? Tomorrow, they’ll be back to work. Yes, even if you cleared the bridge from one end to[340] the other, they would just start again. Listen to me! Bhairon is always drunk. Hanuman teases his people with new riddles."

"Nay, but they are very old ones," the Ape said, laughing.

"Nah, but they're really old," the Ape said, laughing.

"Shiv hears the talk of the schools and the dreams of the holy men; Ganesh thinks only of his fat traders; but I—I live with these my people, asking for no gifts, and so receiving them hourly."

"Shiv hears the discussions about the schools and the dreams of the holy men; Ganesh thinks only of his wealthy traders; but I—I live with my people, asking for nothing, and so receiving gifts every hour."

"And very tender art thou of thy people," said the Tigress.

"And you're very gentle with your people," said the Tigress.

"They are my own. The old women dream of me, turning in their sleep; the maids look and listen for me when they go to fill their lotahs by the river. I walk by the young men waiting without the gates at dusk, and I call over my shoulder to the white-beards. Ye know, Heavenly Ones, that I alone of us all walk upon the earth continually, and have no pleasure in our heavens so long as a green blade springs here, or there are two voices at twilight in the standing crops. Wise are ye, but ye live far off, forgetting whence ye came. So do I not forget. And the fire-carriage feeds your shrines, ye say? And the fire-carriages bring a thousand pilgrimages where but ten came in the old years? True. That is true to-day."

"They're mine. The old women dream about me, tossing in their sleep; the maids look for me and listen when they go to fill their water pots by the river. I walk past the young men waiting outside the gates at dusk, and I call back to the elders. You know, Heavenly Ones, that I alone walk the earth continuously, and I find no joy in our heavens as long as green grass grows here, or as long as there are two voices at twilight in the standing crops. You are wise, but you live far away, forgetting where you came from. But I do not forget. And you say the fire-carriage feeds your shrines? And that the fire-carriages bring a thousand pilgrims where only ten came in the past? That's true. That is true today."

"But to-morrow they are dead, brother," said Ganesh.

"But tomorrow they are dead, brother," said Ganesh.

"Peace!" said the Bull, as Hanuman leaned for[341]ward again. "And to-morrow, beloved—what of to-morrow?"

"Peace!" said the Bull, as Hanuman leaned forward again. "And tomorrow, dear—what about tomorrow?"

"This only. A new word creeping from mouth to mouth among the Common Folk—a word that neither man nor God can lay hold of—an evil word—a little lazy word among the Common Folk, saying (and none know who set that word afoot) that they weary of ye, Heavenly Ones."

"This only. A new word spreading from person to person among the Common Folk—a word that neither man nor God can grasp—an evil word—a little lazy word among the Common Folk, saying (and no one knows who started it) that they are tired of you, Heavenly Ones."

The Gods laughed together softly. "And then, beloved?" they said.

The gods chuckled softly together. "And then, dear?" they asked.

"And to cover that weariness they, my people, will bring to thee, Shiv, and to thee, Ganesh, at first greater offerings and a louder noise of worship. But the word has gone abroad, and, after, they will pay fewer dues to your fat Brahmins. Next they will forget your altars, but so slowly that no man can say how his forgetfulness began."

"And to cover that tiredness, my people will bring to you, Shiv, and to you, Ganesh, at first bigger offerings and a louder noise of worship. But word has gotten out, and later, they'll pay less to your wealthy Brahmins. Soon, they'll forget your altars, but it will happen so gradually that no one will be able to pinpoint when their forgetfulness started."

"I knew—I knew! I spoke this also, but they would not hear," said the Tigress. "We should have slain—we should have slain!"

"I knew—I knew! I said this too, but they wouldn't listen," said the Tigress. "We should have killed—we should have killed!"

"It is too late now. Ye should have slain at the beginning, when the men from across the water had taught our folk nothing. Now my people see their work, and go away thinking. They do not think of the Heavenly Ones altogether. They think of the fire-carriage and the other things that the bridge-builders have done, and when your priests thrust forward hands asking alms, they give unwillingly a little. That is the beginning, among one or two, or[342] five or ten—for I, moving among my people, know what is in their hearts."

"It’s too late now. You should have acted at the start, when the people from across the water hadn’t taught us anything. Now my people see their achievements and leave with thoughts in their minds. They don’t think about the Heavenly Ones fully. They think about the fire-carriage and the other things the bridge-builders have created, and when your priests extend their hands asking for donations, they give reluctantly a little. That’s the start, among a few, or[342] five or ten—because as I move among my people, I know what’s in their hearts."

"And the end, Jester of the Gods? What shall the end be?" said Ganesh.

"And the end, Jester of the Gods? What will the end be?" said Ganesh.

"The end shall be as it was in the beginning, O slothful son of Shiv! The flame shall die upon the altars and the prayer upon the tongue till ye become little Gods again—Gods of the jungle—names that the hunters of rats and noosers of dogs whisper in the thicket and among the caves—rag-Gods, pot Godlings of the tree, and the village-mark, as ye were at the beginning. That is the end, Ganesh, for thee, and for Bhairon—Bhairon of the Common People."

"The end will be just like the beginning, O lazy son of Shiv! The fire will go out on the altars and the prayers will linger on your lips until you become little Gods again—Gods of the jungle—names that the rat hunters and dog catchers whisper in the bushes and caves—rag-Gods, pot Godlings of the tree, and the village-mark, just as you were at the start. That is the end, Ganesh, for you, and for Bhairon—Bhairon of the Common People."

"It is very far away," grunted Bhairon. "Also, it is a lie."

"It’s really far away," Bhairon said with a grunt. "And it’s also a lie."

"Many women have kissed Krishna. They told him this to cheer their own hearts when the gray hairs came, and he has told us the tale," said the Bull, below his breath.

"Many women have kissed Krishna. They said this to lift their spirits when they saw gray hairs, and he has shared this story with us," said the Bull, under his breath.

"Their Gods came, and we changed them. I took the woman and made her twelve-armed. So shall we twist all their Gods," said Hanuman.

"Their gods came, and we changed them. I took the woman and gave her twelve arms. So we will reshape all their gods," said Hanuman.

"Their Gods! This is no question of their Gods—one or three—man or woman. The matter is with the people. They move, and not the Gods of the bridge-builders," said Krishna.

"Their gods! This isn't about their gods—whether it's one or three, man or woman. This is about the people. They are the ones who are moving, not the gods of the bridge-builders," said Krishna.

"So be it. I have made a man worship the fire-carriage as it stood still breathing smoke, and he[343] knew not that he worshipped me," said Hanuman the Ape. "They will only change a little the names of their Gods. I shall lead the builders of the bridges as of old; Shiv shall be worshipped in the schools by such as doubt and despise their fellows; Ganesh shall have his mahajuns, and Bhairon the donkey-drivers, the pilgrims, and the sellers of toys. Beloved, they will do no more than change the names, and that we have seen a thousand times."

"So be it. I've made someone worship the fire-carriage as it stood there, puffing out smoke, and he[343] didn’t even realize he was actually worshipping me," said Hanuman the Ape. "They will only slightly change the names of their Gods. I'll guide the builders of the bridges like before; Shiv will be worshipped in schools by those who doubt and look down on their peers; Ganesh will have his merchants, and Bhairon the donkey-drivers, the pilgrims, and the sellers of toys. Beloved, they will do no more than change the names, and we've seen that a thousand times."

"Surely they will do no more than change the names," echoed Ganesh: but there was an uneasy movement among the Gods.

"Surely they'll just change the names," Ganesh replied, but there was an anxious shift among the Gods.

"They will change more than the names. Me alone they cannot kill, so long as maiden and man meet together or the spring follows the winter rains. Heavenly Ones, not for nothing have I walked upon the earth. My people know not now what they know; but I, who live with them, I read their hearts. Great Kings, the beginning of the end is born already. The fire-carriages shout the names of new Gods that are not the old under new names. Drink now and eat greatly! Bathe your faces in the smoke of the altars before they grow cold! Take dues and listen to the cymbals and the drums, Heavenly Ones, while yet there are flowers and songs. As men count time the end is far off; but as we who know reckon it is to-day. I have spoken."[344]

"They will change more than just the names. They can’t kill me alone as long as men and women come together or spring follows the winter rains. Heavenly Ones, I have walked on this earth for a reason. My people don’t realize what they know now; but I, who live among them, can see into their hearts. Great Kings, the beginning of the end has already started. The fire-carriages call out the names of new Gods that are not the old ones under new names. Drink now and feast heartily! Bathe your faces in the smoke of the altars before they cool down! Take your offerings and listen to the cymbals and drums, Heavenly Ones, while there are still flowers and songs. To men, the end seems far away; but for those of us who understand, it is today. I have spoken."[344]

The young God ceased, and his brethren looked at each other long in silence.

The young God stopped, and his brothers stared at each other for a long time in silence.

"This I have not heard before," Peroo whispered in his companion's ear. "And yet sometimes, when I oiled the brasses in the engine-room of the Goorkha, I have wondered if our priests were so wise—so wise. The day is coming, Sahib. They will be gone by the morning."

"This is new to me," Peroo whispered in his friend's ear. "And yet sometimes, when I oiled the brass in the engine room of the Goorkha, I wondered if our priests were really that wise—really that wise. The day is coming, Sahib. They won’t be here by morning."

A yellow light broadened in the sky, and the tone of the river changed as the darkness withdrew.

A yellow light spread across the sky, and the color of the river shifted as the darkness faded away.

Suddenly the Elephant trumpeted aloud as though men had goaded him.

Suddenly, the elephant trumpeted loudly as if it had been provoked by men.

"Let Indra judge. Father of all, speak thou! What of the things we have heard? Has Krishna lied indeed? Or——"

"Let Indra decide. Father of all, speak! What about the things we've heard? Has Krishna really lied? Or——"

"Ye know," said the Buck, rising to his feet. "Ye know the Riddle of the Gods. When Brahm ceases to dream the Heavens and the Hells and Earth disappear. Be content. Brahm dreams still. The dreams come and go, and the nature of the dreams changes, but still Brahm dreams. Krishna has walked too long upon earth, and yet I love him the more for the tale he has told. The Gods change, beloved—all save One!"

"Do you know," said the Buck, standing up. "Do you know the Riddle of the Gods? When Brahm stops dreaming, the Heavens, the Hells, and the Earth vanish. Be at peace. Brahm is still dreaming. The dreams come and go, and the nature of the dreams shifts, but Brahm continues to dream. Krishna has been on Earth for too long, and yet I love him even more for the story he has shared. The Gods change, my dear—all except for One!"

"Ay, all save one that makes love in the hearts of men," said Krishna, knotting his girdle. "It is but a little time to wait, and ye shall know if I lie."

"Yeah, all except one that inspires love in the hearts of people," said Krishna, tightening his belt. "It's only a short time to wait, and you'll see if I'm lying."

"Truly it is but a little time, as thou sayest, and we shall know. Get thee to thy huts again, beloved,[345] and make sport for the young things, for still Brahm dreams. Go, my children! Brahm dreams—and till He wakes the Gods die not."

"Really, it's just a little time, as you said, and we will find out. Go back to your huts now, my dear,[345] and entertain the little ones, because Brahm is still dreaming. Go, my children! Brahm dreams—and until He wakes, the Gods do not die."


"Whither went they?" said the Lascar, awe-struck, shivering a little with the cold.

"Where did they go?" said the Lascar, amazed, shivering a bit from the cold.

"God knows!" said Findlayson. The river and the island lay in full daylight now, and there was never mark of hoof or pug on the wet earth under the peepul. Only a parrot screamed in the branches, bringing down showers of water-drops as he fluttered his wings.

"God knows!" said Findlayson. The river and the island were fully visible in the daylight now, and there were no signs of hooves or footprints on the wet ground beneath the peepul tree. Only a parrot screeched in the branches, showering down water droplets as it flapped its wings.

"Up! We are cramped with cold! Has the opium died out? Canst thou move, Sahib?"

"Get up! We're freezing! Has the opium worn off? Can you move, Sir?"

Findlayson staggered to his feet and shook himself. His head swam and ached, but the work of the opium was over, and, as he sluiced his forehead in a pool, the Chief Engineer of the Kashi Bridge was wondering how he had managed to fall upon the island, what chances the day offered of return, and, above all, how his work stood.

Findlayson stumbled to his feet and shook himself off. His head was swimming and aching, but the effects of the opium had worn off, and as he splashed water on his forehead from a pool, the Chief Engineer of the Kashi Bridge was trying to figure out how he had ended up on the island, what chances he had of getting back, and, most importantly, how his work was progressing.

"Peroo, I have forgotten much. I was under the guard-tower watching the river; and then—Did the flood sweep us away?"

"Peroo, I've forgotten so much. I was at the guard tower watching the river; and then—Did the flood carry us away?"

"No. The boats broke loose, Sahib, and" (if the Sahib had forgotten about the opium, decidedly Peroo would not remind him) "in striving to retie them, so it seemed to me—but it was dark—a[346] rope caught the Sahib and threw him upon a boat. Considering that we two, with Hitchcock Sahib, built, as it were, that bridge, I came also upon the boat, which came riding on horseback, as it were, on the nose of this island, and so, splitting, cast us ashore. I made a great cry when the boat left the wharf, and without doubt Hitchcock Sahib will come for us. As for the bridge, so many have died in the building that it cannot fall."

"No. The boats broke loose, sir, and" (if the sir had forgotten about the opium, definitely Peroo wouldn’t remind him) "in trying to tie them back, or at least that’s how it seemed to me—but it was dark—a[346] rope caught the sir and threw him onto a boat. Considering that we two, along with Hitchcock sir, built, so to speak, that bridge, I also ended up on the boat, which was like riding on horseback at the front of this island, and so, breaking apart, it cast us ashore. I shouted loudly when the boat left the dock, and without a doubt Hitchcock sir will come for us. As for the bridge, so many have died building it that it cannot fall."

A fierce sun, that drew out all the smell of the sodden land, had followed the storm, and in that clear light there was no room for a man to think of dreams of the dark. Findlayson stared up-stream, across the blaze of moving water, till his eyes ached. There was no sign of any bank to the Ganges, much less of a bridge-line.

A blazing sun, which brought out all the odors of the soaked ground, had come after the storm, and in that bright light, there was no space for a person to think about dark dreams. Findlayson gazed upstream, across the glare of the flowing water, until his eyes hurt. There was no indication of any bank to the Ganges, let alone a bridge.

"We came down far," he said. "It was wonderful that we were not drowned a hundred times."

"We came down really far," he said. "It was amazing that we didn't drown a hundred times."

"That was the least of the wonder, for no man dies before his time. I have seen Sydney, I have seen London, and twenty great ports, but"—Peroo looked at the damp, discoloured shrine under the peepul—"never man has seen that we saw here."

"That was the least of the wonder, for no one dies before their time. I have seen Sydney, I have seen London, and twenty great ports, but"—Peroo looked at the damp, discolored shrine under the peepul—"no one has seen what we saw here."

"What?"

"What the heck?"

"Has the Sahib forgotten; or do we black men only see the Gods?"

"Has the master forgotten, or can we only black men see the gods?"

"There was a fever upon me." Findlayson was still looking uneasily across the water. "It seemed that the island was full of beasts and men talking,[347] but I do not remember. A boat could live in this water now, I think."

"There was a fever on me." Findlayson was still gazing uneasily across the water. "It felt like the island was teeming with creatures and people talking,[347] but I can't recall. A boat could survive in this water now, I believe."

"Oho! Then it is true. 'When Brahm ceases to dream, the Gods die.' Now I know, indeed, what he meant. Once, too, the guru said as much to me; but then I did not understand. Now I am wise."

"Oho! Then it is true. 'When Brahm stops dreaming, the Gods die.' Now I truly understand what he meant. Once, the guru told me the same thing; but back then, I didn’t get it. Now I am wise."

"What?" said Findlayson over his shoulder.

"What?" Findlayson asked, looking back.

Peroo went on as if he were talking to himself. "Six—seven—ten monsoons since, I was watch on the fo'c'sle of the Rewah—the Kumpani's big boat—and there was a big tufan, green and black water beating; and I held fast to the life-lines, choking under the waters. Then I thought of the Gods—of Those whom we saw to-night"—he stared curiously at Findlayson's back, but the white man was looking across the flood. "Yes, I say of Those whom we saw this night past, and I called upon Them to protect me. And while I prayed, still keeping my lookout, a big wave came and threw me forward upon the ring of the great black bow-anchor, and the Rewah rose high and high, leaning toward the left-hand side, and the water drew away from beneath her nose, and I lay upon my belly, holding the ring, and looking down into those great deeps. Then I thought, even in the face of death, if I lose hold I die, and for me neither the Rewah nor my place by the galley where the rice is cooked, nor Bombay, nor Calcutta, nor even London, will be any[348] more for me. 'How shall I be sure,' I said, 'that the Gods to whom I pray will abide at all?' This I thought, and the Rewah dropped her nose as a hammer falls, and all the sea came in and slid me backward along the fo'c'sle and over the break of the fo'c'sle, and I very badly bruised my shin against the donkey-engine: but I did not die, and I have seen the Gods. They are good for live men, but for the dead——They have spoken Themselves. Therefore, when I come to the village I will beat the guru for talking riddles which are no riddles. When Brahm ceases to dream, the Gods go."

Peroo continued as if he were talking to himself. "Six—seven—ten monsoons ago, I was on watch on the fo'c'sle of the Rewah—the Kumpani's big boat—and there was a huge storm, with green and black water crashing all around; I held on tightly to the life-lines, gasping under the waves. Then I thought of the Gods—of Those we saw tonight"—he stared curiously at Findlayson's back, but the white man was looking over the flooding water. "Yes, I mean Those we saw this past night, and I called on Them to protect me. While I prayed, still keeping my lookout, a massive wave hit and threw me forward against the ring of the great black bow-anchor. The Rewah tilted higher and higher, leaning toward the left, and the water receded beneath her bow. I lay on my stomach, gripping the ring and peering down into those deep waters. Then I thought, even in the face of death, if I let go I will die, and for me, neither the Rewah nor my spot by the galley where the rice is cooked, nor Bombay, nor Calcutta, nor even London would mean anything. 'How can I be sure,' I wondered, 'that the Gods I pray to will be there at all?' I thought this, and the Rewah dropped her bow like a hammer falls, pulling all the sea in with it, and I was slid backward along the fo'c'sle over the break of the fo'c'sle, badly bruising my shin against the donkey-engine; but I didn't die, and I have seen the Gods. They are good for the living, but for the dead——They have spoken for themselves. So when I reach the village, I will scold the guru for speaking in riddles that are no riddles. When Brahm stops dreaming, the Gods go."

"Look up-stream. The light blinds. Is there smoke yonder?"

"Look upstream. The light is blinding. Is there smoke over there?"

Peroo shaded his eyes with his hands. "He is a wise man and quick. Hitchcock Sahib would not trust a rowboat. He has borrowed the Rao Sahib's steam-launch, and comes to look for us. I have always said that there should have been a steam-launch on the bridge-works for us."

Peroo shielded his eyes with his hands. "He’s a smart guy and fast. Hitchcock Sahib wouldn’t trust a rowboat. He’s borrowed Rao Sahib’s steam launch and is coming to find us. I’ve always said there should’ve been a steam launch at the bridge works for us."

The territory of the Rao of Baraon lay within ten miles of the bridge; and Findlayson and Hitchcock had spent a fair portion of their scanty leisure in playing billiards and shooting Black-buck with the young man. He had been bear-led by an English tutor of sporting tastes for some five or six years, and was now royally wasting the revenues accumulated during his minority by the Indian Government. His steam-launch, with its silver-plated rails, striped silk awn[349]ing, and mahogany decks, was a new toy which Findlayson had found horribly in the way when the Rao came to look at the bridge-works.

The Rao of Baraon's land was within ten miles of the bridge, and Findlayson and Hitchcock had spent quite a bit of their limited free time playing billiards and shooting Black-buck with the young man. He had been mentored by an English tutor who loved sports for about five or six years, and he was now extravagantly spending the money accumulated during his childhood by the Indian Government. His steam-launch, with its silver-plated rails, striped silk awning, and mahogany decks, was a new plaything that Findlayson found incredibly inconvenient when the Rao came to check out the bridge construction.

"It's great luck," murmured Findlayson, but he was none the less afraid, wondering what news might be of the bridge.

"It's good luck," whispered Findlayson, but he was still scared, wondering what the news about the bridge might be.

The gaudy blue and white funnel came down-stream swiftly. They could see Hitchcock in the bows, with a pair of opera-glasses, and his face was unusually white. Then Peroo hailed, and the launch made for the tail of the island. The Rao Sahib, in tweed shooting-suit and a seven-hued turban, waved his royal hand, and Hitchcock shouted. But he need have asked no questions, for Findlayson's first demand was for his bridge.

The flashy blue and white funnel came gliding down the river quickly. They spotted Hitchcock at the front, using a pair of binoculars, and his face looked unusually pale. Then Peroo called out, and the launch headed for the back of the island. The Rao Sahib, dressed in a tweed shooting suit and a colorful turban, waved his royal hand, and Hitchcock yelled. But he didn’t need to ask any questions because Findlayson's first request was for his bridge.

"All serene! 'Gad, I never expected to see you again, Findlayson. You're seven koss down-stream. Yes, there's not a stone shifted anywhere; but how are you? I borrowed the Rao Sahib's launch, and he was good enough to come along. Jump in."

"All calm! Wow, I really didn't expect to see you again, Findlayson. You're seven koss downstream. Yeah, nothing has changed at all; but how have you been? I borrowed the Rao Sahib's launch, and he was kind enough to come with me. Hop in."

"Ah, Finlinson, you are very well, eh? That was most unprecedented calamity last night, eh? My royal palace, too, it leaks like the devil, and the crops will also be short all about my country. Now you shall back her out, Hitchcock. I—I do not understand steam-engines. You are wet? You are cold Finlinson? I have some things to eat here, and you will take a good drink."[350]

"Ah, Finlinson, you doing okay? That was quite a disaster last night, wasn't it? My palace is leaking like crazy, and the crops will also be scarce all over my country. Now you need to help her out, Hitchcock. I—I don't get steam engines. Are you wet? Are you cold, Finlinson? I have some food here, and you should have a good drink." [350]

"I'm immensely grateful, Rao Sahib. I believe you've saved my life. How did Hitchcock——"

"I'm really grateful, Rao Sahib. I think you've saved my life. How did Hitchcock——"

"Oho! His hair was upon end. He rode to me in the middle of the night and woke me up in the arms of Morphus. I was most truly concerned, Finlinson, so I came too. My head-priest he is very angry just now. We will go quick, Mister Hitchcock. I am due to attend at twelve-forty-five in the state temple, where we sanctify some new idol. If not so I would have asked you to spend the day with me. They are dam-bore, these religious ceremonies, Finlinson, eh?"

"Oho! His hair was standing up. He rode up to me in the middle of the night and woke me up while I was dreaming. I was really worried, Finlinson, so I got up too. My head priest is very angry at the moment. We need to hurry, Mister Hitchcock. I have to be at the state temple at twelve-forty-five to sanctify a new idol. Otherwise, I would have asked you to spend the day with me. These religious ceremonies are so boring, Finlinson, right?"

Peroo, well known to the crew, had possessed himself of the wheel, and was taking the launch craftily up-stream. But while he steered he was, in his mind, handling two feet of partially untwisted wire-rope; and the back upon which he beat was the back of his guru.

Peroo, well known to the crew, had taken hold of the wheel and was skillfully navigating the launch upstream. But while he steered, he was mentally gripping two feet of partially untwisted wire rope, and the back he was hitting was that of his guru.


IV

THE MIRACLES

I sent a message to my dear—
A thousand leagues and more to her—
The silly sea levels were excited to hear,
And lost Atlantis brought her.
I worked hard to craft my message, And nearly found a grave for me;
But I was launched of steel and flame. Fought against the wave for me.
The deep rose up, driven by strong winds,
To ask me to change my mind again—
He chipped his teeth on my rail,
And, roaring, swung back again.
I paused the sun at noon to say My path through its desolation;
I sensed the storm before it hit. And hurried to get it done.
In the distance, I spotted the land at night—
The towers I built knew about me—
And, before my rocket reached its peak,
I had shared my feelings with my Love. [352]
Earth provided her selected strong men. (They lived, worked hard, and died for me)
To travel the length of a nation, And set the miles aside for me.
I took their hard work to fulfill my own needs—
Their fastest flew too slowly for me—
I tried twenty smoking horses,
And asked them to catch a new one for me.
I sent out the lightning to see Where she waited for me hour after hour.
Among ten million, she was the one,
And surely all the guys hated me!
Dawn ran to meet us at my destination—
Ah, a day that no one will ever describe again!—
And small people of little spirit
Rise up to trade again!

V

OUR LADY OF THE SNOWS

1897

(Canadian Preferential Tariff, 1897)

A nation spoke to a nation. A Queen sent a message to a Throne:
"I am my mother's daughter in her house
But I'm my own mistress. The gates are mine to open,
Since the gates are mine to close,
"And I organized my home,"
Said our Lady of the Snows.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"Neither with laughter nor tears,
Fear or the child's wonder—
Soberly under the White Man's law My white men are going their separate ways.
Not for the Gentiles' noise—
Insult or threat of violence—
"Now we bow our knee to Baal,"
Said our Lady of the Snows.
"My speech is clear and straightforward,
I speak of everyday things—
[354]Words from the dock and the marketplace
And the goods the merchant brings:
Favor to those I favor,
But a obstacle for my enemies.
Many people hate us,"
Said our Lady of the Snows.
"I gathered my leaders for a meeting
In the chaos of a difficult year;
For the sake of a sign you wouldn't see,
And a word you wouldn't hear.
Here is our message and response;
This is the path we selected:
"For we are also a people,"
Said our Lady of the Snows.
"Pass the message to my sisters—
To the Queens of the East and the South I have strong faith in the Heritage
By more than just word of mouth.
Those who are wise may follow
Before the world's war horn sounds,
But I—I am first in the fight," Said our Lady of the Snows.
A Nation talked to a Nation,
A Throne communicated with another Throne:
"I am my mother's daughter,
But I'm my own mistress. [355]The gates are mine to open,
Since I have the power to close the gates,
"I stay at my Mother's House," Said our Lady of the Snows.

VI

THE SONG OF THE WOMEN

(Lady Dufferin's Fund for medical Aid to the Women of India).

How will she understand the admiration we have for her?
The walls are tall, and she is really far away.
How will the women's message get to her? Above the noise of the crowded market? Free March wind, blowing against the lattice,
Please accept our thanks, so she doesn't leave without knowing.
Let’s go out into the fields we can’t wander in,
Venture out past the trees surrounding the city,
To whatever beautiful place she calls home,
Who blessed us with an abundance of love and compassion. Step out from our shadow and look for her singing—
"I have no gifts except for love to offer."
Let's say we're a weak group that welcomes her,
But old in sorrow, and very wise in sadness; Let us say that we, feeling lost, plead with her
That she doesn't forget us in the years to come; For we have seen the light, and it would be serious To lessen that beginning if our lady leaves us. [357]
By a life that faded away with no one to stop the decline, By love's sorrowful harvest collected in the spring,
When love cried in ignorance, without any results. Over young buds that died before they could bloom; While the gray owl observed, the pale moon looked on,
In difficult times before, let's express our gratitude!
By hands raised to the Gods who did not listen,
Through gifts that they did not appreciate,
By faces leaning over the baby that didn’t move,
By the unnamed terrors of the suffocating night;
By the troubles she's faced, her hard work reveals her peace, May the Earth be kind beneath her and Heaven watch over her!
If she had sent her servants to help us in our suffering,
If she fought with Death and weakened his sword; If she has made us sick again,
And the weak lips were returned to the breast,
Is it a small thing that she has made? Then Life, Death, and Motherhood mean nothing.
Go ahead, oh wind, carry our message on your wings,
And they will hear you go by and wish you well,
In a hut with a red roof, or a white-walled palace of royalty,
Who have been assisted by her in their time of need.
[358]Every spring will bring you fragrance, and the wheat
There will be a tasselled rug for your feet.
Hurry, for our hearts are with you, don't take a break,
Loud-speaking ambassador, from coast to coast
Proclaim the abundant blessing, acknowledged,
Of those in darkness who she has freed; Then approach her gently, And whisper: "Lady, look, they know and love!"

VII

THE WHITE MAN'S BURDEN

1899

Take on the White Man's burden—
Send out the best of your kind—
Go send your sons into exile. To serve your captives' needs; To wait in heavy gear,
On fluttered people and wild—
Your newly captured, gloomy people,
Half-demon and half child.
Take on the White Man's burden—
In patience to wait,
To hide the threat of terror And check out the display of pride;
By speaking openly and simply, A hundred times made clear,
To pursue someone else's gain, And benefit from someone else's efforts.
Take on the White Man's burden—
The brutal wars for peace—
Fill the mouth of Famine And make the sickness stop; [360]And when your goal is closest
The end for others sought, Watch Sloth and wicked Folly
Bring all your hope to nothing.
Take on the White Man's burden—
No cheap rules from kings,
But the labor of the serf and the cleaner—
The story of everyday things.
You are not allowed to enter the ports,
The roads you should not walk on,
Go create them with your life,
And mark them with your mark of death.
Take on the White Man's burden—
And get his old reward; The blame of those you are better than, The hate of those you protect—
The call of the hosts you humor. (Ah, slowly!) toward the light:—
"Why did you bring us from bondage,
Our beloved Egyptian night?
Take on the White Man's burden—
You shouldn't settle for anything less—
Nor shout too loudly for Freedom
To hide your tiredness; Whether you shout or speak softly,
By everything you allow or do,
[361]The quiet, gloomy people Weigh your gods and yourselves.
Take on the White Man's burden—
No more childish days—
The casually offered laurel The effortless, sincere praise. Here comes a time to examine your manhood. Through all the unappreciated years,
Cold, sharp with hard-earned wisdom,
Your peers' judgment!




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!